We welcome articles for the thematic issue of Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae, a literary studies journal of the Jagiellonian University, " Dear/Near Ukraine". We would like to invite you to take a look at Ukraine, which today is close to the heart of each of us.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis
Description
"Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae", published since 2006, is a continuation of the periodical “Prace Historycznoliterackie UJ” (Literary history papers of the Jagiellonian University). The journal publishes original research articles on literature, literary theory and literary criticism. The authors are Polish and foreign researchers, both renowned specialists in the field of philology and doctoral students in the early stages of their research career. The journal is part of the university's tradition of taking up the challenges of interdisciplinary dialogue aimed to locate contemporary literature studies within the dynamically developing global humanities.
This publication was funded by the program "Excellence Initiative – Research University" at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow. (year 2022).
Translation into English and language editing of the translated articles co-funded by "Developing academic journals" programme of the Ministy of Education and Science, contract no. RCN/SP/0284/2021.
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
The article present the origin and intellectual backgroud of the project called „Roman Ingraden in the Space of the Word”, which resulted in the conference on the 130th anniversary of Ingarden’s birthday, and the monograph issue of Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis. The author proposes that throughout his scholarly career, Ingarden explored the space of the word, tackling it on various levels. The philosopher was convinced that words can be epistemic tools and as such are open to understanding. He wrote about the difference between the living word, used in a specific situation, and the polysemous `word of language’. It is also noted that Ingarden himself was involved in creative writing and subjected it to description, translated literary works and discussed the nature of literary translation. In the space thus outlined, the introductory article locates the analyses of the project participants who have decided to reflect on the multifaceted question of the word in Roman Ingarden’s thought.
In this essay, the English translator of Roman Ingarden’s treatise O tłumaczeniach, reflects on the translation process and on her work compiling Ingarden’s international bibliography.
In this article I reflect on the concept of fidelity, which I believe is of fundamental importance in any discourse on translation. According to Roman Ingarden in his essay “On Translation,” this concept may appear in a variety of different contexts – ethical, epistemological and aesthetic – allowing us to better understand the essential components of a faithful translation. When attempting to reconstruct Ingarden’s own concept of what constitutes a faithful literary translation, I refer not only to the above text, but also to his research within the fields of ethics, epistemology and the philosophy of literature. I also consider his role as an author and editor of translations of Immanuel Kant’s works, published in the series Library of Philosophical Classics. To conclude, I try to place the results of this reconstruction within the context of the various theories to be found in contemporary translation studies.
Works written in the cognitivist vein have been clearly inspired by and connected with Gestalt psychology – a fact recognized by scholars who describe the beginnings and subsequent development of cognitive theories of language. However, the discoverers of hidden aspects of the history of Cognitive Linguistics hardly ever put on their lists of forerunners the name of Roman Ingarden. And yet many of fundamental principles that underlie cognitivist theories of language and grammar can be found in Ingarden’s writings, notably in his The Cognition of the Literary Work of Art, first published in 1937 – exactly half a century before the year 1987, the annus mirabilis of Cognitive Linguistics, when its founding fathers published their groundbreaking monographs. Ingarden wrote about “literature”, while Langacker and his followers focus upon “non-literature”, i.e. text and discourse as elements of everyday communication. But both the (narrower) aesthetic concepts of Ingarden and the wider (linguistic) notions of Langacker, Lakoff or Talmy are based upon the fundamental opposition between the objectivist and the subjectivist approach. Most striking is the convergence of their view upon the shape of language as it occurs in verbal expression, inevitably connected with consciousness and mental activity of the producer: a cognizant subject of perception, conceptualization and expression. Deeper knowledge of Ingarden’s phenomenological thought might enrich cognitivist reflection on language and by taking account of phenomenological aspects of language use promote the search for markers of “everyday literariness”.
The discourse on non-anthropocentric humanities has an essentializing and ontologizing character, allowing connections to be made with Roman Ingarden’s own ontology. The problems considered by researchers such as Bjørnar Olsen and Graham Harman appear to allign with those of the Polish philosopher. Concepts problematized in both non-anthropocentric discourse and Ingarden’s theory include self-containedness, autonomy and independence of the object from the cognizing subject, together with the manner in which the object itself is endowed as a subject with its own merits. Although functional questions (how things act as non-human actors in reality and what relations they form with human actors) seem to be the most important for modern researchers, the essential points they raise allow for a better understanding of what conditions objects require for their action and even causality. Introducing the discourse of non-anthropocentric humanities into the context of Ingarden’s ontology could allow, among other things, for the clarification of certain concepts. In this way, the return to things, a subject hitherto lacking its own vocabulary, can be perceived as a significant new discourse within contemporary humanities.
The introductory part of the article is a thought recapitulation. The formula of “the axiological rhythm of values” stems from my previous considerations, inscribed in the theoretical findings devoted to the category of aesthetic concretisation by Roman Witold Ingarden. They became the source of further analytical research conducted in the last five years. They led me to the conclusion that the axiological rhythm of values should be understood as the language in which values are shared by creators (and recipients). The main part of the article presents the author’s concept of functionalising this language. The characteristics of the experiential, creative and style-generating functions are accompanied by a literary exemplification – a reference to selected themes in Romain Rolland’s novel Jean-Christophe. This reference is not accidental, because Jan Parandowski’s reflection about this work (from Alchemia słowa/Alchemy of the Word) gave rise to inquiries devoted to the axiological rhythm of values, to outline the concept presented here. The whole consideration is crowned with the statement about the need to take into account the language of values in a reliable interpretation of Ingarden’s understanding of the word space.
This article presents an attempt at a phenomenological reading of several selected poems by Miron Białoszewski. Phenomenological tools were not often used in the study of this writer’s work. The author of the article argues that this state of affairs was caused, on the one hand, by the dominance of formal and structural analyses, which was noticeable up to a certain point, and on the other hand, by the concept of a layer of linguistic meanings, contained in Roman Ingarden’s book On the Literary Work. The poet’s works selected for analysis are treated in the article from a different perspective than Ingarden’s, namely as phenomenological minianalyses, showing the process of constructing the objective world.
The article present the origin and intellectual backgroud of the project called „Roman Ingraden in the Space of the Word”, which resulted in the conference on the 130th anniversary of Ingarden’s birthday, and the monograph issue of Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis. The author proposes that throughout his scholarly career, Ingarden explored the space of the word, tackling it on various levels. The philosopher was convinced that words can be epistemic tools and as such are open to understanding. He wrote about the difference between the living word, used in a specific situation, and the polysemous `word of language’. It is also noted that Ingarden himself was involved in creative writing and subjected it to description, translated literary works and discussed the nature of literary translation. In the space thus outlined, the introductory article locates the analyses of the project participants who have decided to reflect on the multifaceted question of the word in Roman Ingarden’s thought.
In this essay, the English translator of Roman Ingarden’s treatise O tłumaczeniach, reflects on the translation process and on her work compiling Ingarden’s international bibliography.
In this article I reflect on the concept of fidelity, which I believe is of fundamental importance in any discourse on translation. According to Roman Ingarden in his essay “On Translation,” this concept may appear in a variety of different contexts – ethical, epistemological and aesthetic – allowing us to better understand the essential components of a faithful translation. When attempting to reconstruct Ingarden’s own concept of what constitutes a faithful literary translation, I refer not only to the above text, but also to his research within the fields of ethics, epistemology and the philosophy of literature. I also consider his role as an author and editor of translations of Immanuel Kant’s works, published in the series Library of Philosophical Classics. To conclude, I try to place the results of this reconstruction within the context of the various theories to be found in contemporary translation studies.
Works written in the cognitivist vein have been clearly inspired by and connected with Gestalt psychology – a fact recognized by scholars who describe the beginnings and subsequent development of cognitive theories of language. However, the discoverers of hidden aspects of the history of Cognitive Linguistics hardly ever put on their lists of forerunners the name of Roman Ingarden. And yet many of fundamental principles that underlie cognitivist theories of language and grammar can be found in Ingarden’s writings, notably in his The Cognition of the Literary Work of Art, first published in 1937 – exactly half a century before the year 1987, the annus mirabilis of Cognitive Linguistics, when its founding fathers published their groundbreaking monographs. Ingarden wrote about “literature”, while Langacker and his followers focus upon “non-literature”, i.e. text and discourse as elements of everyday communication. But both the (narrower) aesthetic concepts of Ingarden and the wider (linguistic) notions of Langacker, Lakoff or Talmy are based upon the fundamental opposition between the objectivist and the subjectivist approach. Most striking is the convergence of their view upon the shape of language as it occurs in verbal expression, inevitably connected with consciousness and mental activity of the producer: a cognizant subject of perception, conceptualization and expression. Deeper knowledge of Ingarden’s phenomenological thought might enrich cognitivist reflection on language and by taking account of phenomenological aspects of language use promote the search for markers of “everyday literariness”.
The discourse on non-anthropocentric humanities has an essentializing and ontologizing character, allowing connections to be made with Roman Ingarden’s own ontology. The problems considered by researchers such as Bjørnar Olsen and Graham Harman appear to allign with those of the Polish philosopher. Concepts problematized in both non-anthropocentric discourse and Ingarden’s theory include self-containedness, autonomy and independence of the object from the cognizing subject, together with the manner in which the object itself is endowed as a subject with its own merits. Although functional questions (how things act as non-human actors in reality and what relations they form with human actors) seem to be the most important for modern researchers, the essential points they raise allow for a better understanding of what conditions objects require for their action and even causality. Introducing the discourse of non-anthropocentric humanities into the context of Ingarden’s ontology could allow, among other things, for the clarification of certain concepts. In this way, the return to things, a subject hitherto lacking its own vocabulary, can be perceived as a significant new discourse within contemporary humanities.
The introductory part of the article is a thought recapitulation. The formula of “the axiological rhythm of values” stems from my previous considerations, inscribed in the theoretical findings devoted to the category of aesthetic concretisation by Roman Witold Ingarden. They became the source of further analytical research conducted in the last five years. They led me to the conclusion that the axiological rhythm of values should be understood as the language in which values are shared by creators (and recipients). The main part of the article presents the author’s concept of functionalising this language. The characteristics of the experiential, creative and style-generating functions are accompanied by a literary exemplification – a reference to selected themes in Romain Rolland’s novel Jean-Christophe. This reference is not accidental, because Jan Parandowski’s reflection about this work (from Alchemia słowa/Alchemy of the Word) gave rise to inquiries devoted to the axiological rhythm of values, to outline the concept presented here. The whole consideration is crowned with the statement about the need to take into account the language of values in a reliable interpretation of Ingarden’s understanding of the word space.
This article presents an attempt at a phenomenological reading of several selected poems by Miron Białoszewski. Phenomenological tools were not often used in the study of this writer’s work. The author of the article argues that this state of affairs was caused, on the one hand, by the dominance of formal and structural analyses, which was noticeable up to a certain point, and on the other hand, by the concept of a layer of linguistic meanings, contained in Roman Ingarden’s book On the Literary Work. The poet’s works selected for analysis are treated in the article from a different perspective than Ingarden’s, namely as phenomenological minianalyses, showing the process of constructing the objective world.
Zastępca redaktor naczelnej / sekretarz:
Natalia Palich
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
The article analyses the evolution of character and the transformation of literary forms in the context of courtly love through the lens of two late medieval texts: Le Dit du Prunier and Jehan d’Avennes. The concept of love is inextricably connected to time, revealing dynamics and internal tensions between the past and future expectations. The study demonstrates how, in the context of troubadour poetry, the pursuit of individual fulfilment is characterized by cyclicality and transformation, leading to the personal development of the characters. In both analysed works, a young man is educated in love by a married lady, which profoundly influences his personality and social standing. The variation in narrative forms—from verse to prose—affects the depiction of time and character psychology, thereby linking emotional development with transformations in narrative structures. The narrative techniques, such as metalepsis and epistolography, enrich the portrayal of relationships between the characters, revealing the complexities of their aspirations with regard to time. The article emphasises the significance of time management skills in the context of love as a crucial element in the personal and social development of the protagonist.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
This article focuses on Heinrich Heine’s 1836 story “Florentine Nights,” interpreted as a reflection on the art of dance, particularly in relation to the dominant form of the time – the ballet. By juxtaposing Heine’s descriptions of dance with contemporary ballet treatises, the article examines how the author, through the character of the dancer Laurence, envisions an alternative model for dance. Heine’s narrative argues that the essential quality of art, even at the cost of aesthetics, is truth. This conception of dance aligns with the views of late 19th-century dance theorists who rebelled against the rigidity of ballet and advocated for the acceptance of movements that reflected the individual expressive potential of the human body. Consequently, “Florentine Nights” can be seen as a literary text that anticipates future developments in dance technique.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
: The article focuses on the lesser-known literary representation of the camp reality, specifically the 1980 novel Jasenovac by Ljubo Jandrić. The novel presents a relatively rare perspective on the internment situation, namely from the viewpoint of the camp commander. However, the originality of the work lies in the author's emphasis on the natural conditions influencing genocidal actions. Nature is portrayed as a significant factor in the functioning of the camp. The article also pays attention to the senses (sight, hearing, and smell) as elements of the depicted world through which the author conveys the experience of the camp's horror. The text considers the demand for retrospective reading (Aleksandra Ubertowska), which allows for the reintroduction of overlooked texts to the audience, enabling their reinterpretation and pointing out their (non-obvious) meanings.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
The Kurdish world is a liminal space. Within this space, one consistently experiences thresholds of war and peace, resistance and receptiveness, objectivity and subjectivity, social transition, and social distortion. This article emphasizes the experiences of the most renowned woman in Kurdish history within this liminal space, namely Mestûre Ardalan, a Kurdish princess of the principality of Ardalan. A poet and author, she was also the only female Middle Eastern historian active by the end of the nineteenth century. This article explores how Mestûre's liminal experiences structured her formative and transformative space, which represents what Victor Turner (1974) calls a “rite of passage” because it shows the drama and flow of daily social life and the significance of rites in social transformation. The article explores liminality in three different contexts in relation to Mestûre’s experiences. First, liminality in the sense of being diametrically opposed to the existing structure. Second, liminality as a form of symbolic transitional status. Finally, liminality as self-abnegation related to the gender-neutral way she channeled her identity crisis in a patriarchal manner similar to that in which she had been subjected. In this context, liminality refers to crossing a new threshold or boundary, thereby voluntarily or accidentally leaving the old space and entering a new one.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
Using the tools of feminist narratology Oktay Rifat’s novel Bir Kadının Penceresinden (1976) has been read in the context of women’s involvement in Turkish political life in the 1970s of the 20th century. The article briefly presents the path of Turkish women to gain full political rights. The analysis of the novel, concerning the main character’s involvement in political life, has shown that despite the fact that she was surrounded by revolutionaries, she remained uninterested and passive in political issues. This theme, seemingly digressive and reduced to a mere background level, has been proven to be symptomatic in the context of the lack of opportunities for women to participate consciously in political life at that time.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
The article analyses the evolution of character and the transformation of literary forms in the context of courtly love through the lens of two late medieval texts: Le Dit du Prunier and Jehan d’Avennes. The concept of love is inextricably connected to time, revealing dynamics and internal tensions between the past and future expectations. The study demonstrates how, in the context of troubadour poetry, the pursuit of individual fulfilment is characterized by cyclicality and transformation, leading to the personal development of the characters. In both analysed works, a young man is educated in love by a married lady, which profoundly influences his personality and social standing. The variation in narrative forms—from verse to prose—affects the depiction of time and character psychology, thereby linking emotional development with transformations in narrative structures. The narrative techniques, such as metalepsis and epistolography, enrich the portrayal of relationships between the characters, revealing the complexities of their aspirations with regard to time. The article emphasises the significance of time management skills in the context of love as a crucial element in the personal and social development of the protagonist.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
This article focuses on Heinrich Heine’s 1836 story “Florentine Nights,” interpreted as a reflection on the art of dance, particularly in relation to the dominant form of the time – the ballet. By juxtaposing Heine’s descriptions of dance with contemporary ballet treatises, the article examines how the author, through the character of the dancer Laurence, envisions an alternative model for dance. Heine’s narrative argues that the essential quality of art, even at the cost of aesthetics, is truth. This conception of dance aligns with the views of late 19th-century dance theorists who rebelled against the rigidity of ballet and advocated for the acceptance of movements that reflected the individual expressive potential of the human body. Consequently, “Florentine Nights” can be seen as a literary text that anticipates future developments in dance technique.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
: The article focuses on the lesser-known literary representation of the camp reality, specifically the 1980 novel Jasenovac by Ljubo Jandrić. The novel presents a relatively rare perspective on the internment situation, namely from the viewpoint of the camp commander. However, the originality of the work lies in the author's emphasis on the natural conditions influencing genocidal actions. Nature is portrayed as a significant factor in the functioning of the camp. The article also pays attention to the senses (sight, hearing, and smell) as elements of the depicted world through which the author conveys the experience of the camp's horror. The text considers the demand for retrospective reading (Aleksandra Ubertowska), which allows for the reintroduction of overlooked texts to the audience, enabling their reinterpretation and pointing out their (non-obvious) meanings.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
The Kurdish world is a liminal space. Within this space, one consistently experiences thresholds of war and peace, resistance and receptiveness, objectivity and subjectivity, social transition, and social distortion. This article emphasizes the experiences of the most renowned woman in Kurdish history within this liminal space, namely Mestûre Ardalan, a Kurdish princess of the principality of Ardalan. A poet and author, she was also the only female Middle Eastern historian active by the end of the nineteenth century. This article explores how Mestûre's liminal experiences structured her formative and transformative space, which represents what Victor Turner (1974) calls a “rite of passage” because it shows the drama and flow of daily social life and the significance of rites in social transformation. The article explores liminality in three different contexts in relation to Mestûre’s experiences. First, liminality in the sense of being diametrically opposed to the existing structure. Second, liminality as a form of symbolic transitional status. Finally, liminality as self-abnegation related to the gender-neutral way she channeled her identity crisis in a patriarchal manner similar to that in which she had been subjected. In this context, liminality refers to crossing a new threshold or boundary, thereby voluntarily or accidentally leaving the old space and entering a new one.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 4,
First View (2024)
Using the tools of feminist narratology Oktay Rifat’s novel Bir Kadının Penceresinden (1976) has been read in the context of women’s involvement in Turkish political life in the 1970s of the 20th century. The article briefly presents the path of Turkish women to gain full political rights. The analysis of the novel, concerning the main character’s involvement in political life, has shown that despite the fact that she was surrounded by revolutionaries, she remained uninterested and passive in political issues. This theme, seemingly digressive and reduced to a mere background level, has been proven to be symptomatic in the context of the lack of opportunities for women to participate consciously in political life at that time.
Zastępca redaktor naczelnej / sekretarz:
Natalia Palich
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 3,
First View (2024)
Animals feature prominently in Kafka’s fiction, yet cats only make two major appearances in his works. In both stories, written between 1917 and 1920, the cat once ends the short-lived “A Little Fable” (1931/1971) and another time becomes a part of a hybrid mashup of sorts, a strange Cat-Lamb that emerges and affirms the Kafkaesque Oedipal triangle in the short story “A Crossbreed” (1931/1971). However, contemporary connections between Franz Kafka’s work and cats are manifold and continue to infiltrate the sphere of the popular: the Japanese novel Kafka on the Shore (2002) by Haruki Murakami, the Hungarian novel Kafka’sCats by Gábor T. Szántó (2014) and a recent Philippian short story “I am Kafka, a Cat” by Roy Vadíl Aragon (2021) attest to this global, cross-cultural cat-attraction. What is at stake in the seemingly ‘fun’ idea of ‘modding’ Franz Kafka’s work with catcontent? And why did Kafka never extensively write about cats? This article will highlight transitional potentials of Kafka adaptations – their ‘meta-morphing’ affordances, so to speak – by using an interesting case in point: Coleridge Cook’s mashup novel The Meowmorphosis (2011).
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 3,
First View (2024)
The article discusses Philip Roth’s The Breast, Micheal Bishop’s “Rogue Tomato” and Brian Aldiss’s “Better Morphosis” as adaptations of Franz Kafka’s “The Metamorphosis.” It is argued that Franz Kafka not only had a significant influence on science fiction but is also a legitimate part of science fiction understood as “cognitive estrangement” (Suvin 1972), and that this definition of science fiction is also perfectly applicable to Philip Roth’s novella The Breast. The article discusses different strategies that the authors use in order to exploit the comic potential of Kafka’s story and various thematic variations of the paradigm established by Kafka.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 3,
First View (2024)
Animals feature prominently in Kafka’s fiction, yet cats only make two major appearances in his works. In both stories, written between 1917 and 1920, the cat once ends the short-lived “A Little Fable” (1931/1971) and another time becomes a part of a hybrid mashup of sorts, a strange Cat-Lamb that emerges and affirms the Kafkaesque Oedipal triangle in the short story “A Crossbreed” (1931/1971). However, contemporary connections between Franz Kafka’s work and cats are manifold and continue to infiltrate the sphere of the popular: the Japanese novel Kafka on the Shore (2002) by Haruki Murakami, the Hungarian novel Kafka’sCats by Gábor T. Szántó (2014) and a recent Philippian short story “I am Kafka, a Cat” by Roy Vadíl Aragon (2021) attest to this global, cross-cultural cat-attraction. What is at stake in the seemingly ‘fun’ idea of ‘modding’ Franz Kafka’s work with catcontent? And why did Kafka never extensively write about cats? This article will highlight transitional potentials of Kafka adaptations – their ‘meta-morphing’ affordances, so to speak – by using an interesting case in point: Coleridge Cook’s mashup novel The Meowmorphosis (2011).
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 3,
First View (2024)
The article discusses Philip Roth’s The Breast, Micheal Bishop’s “Rogue Tomato” and Brian Aldiss’s “Better Morphosis” as adaptations of Franz Kafka’s “The Metamorphosis.” It is argued that Franz Kafka not only had a significant influence on science fiction but is also a legitimate part of science fiction understood as “cognitive estrangement” (Suvin 1972), and that this definition of science fiction is also perfectly applicable to Philip Roth’s novella The Breast. The article discusses different strategies that the authors use in order to exploit the comic potential of Kafka’s story and various thematic variations of the paradigm established by Kafka.
Zastępca redaktor naczelnej / sekretarz:
Natalia Palich
Cover design: Paweł Bigos.
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 2,
First View (2024)
In the present paper I aim at exploring Keats’s use of Gothic and grotesque images in his three famous poems: “Isabella, or the Pot of Basil”, “The Eve of Saint Agnes” and the unfinished “The Eve of St. Mark”. I argue that there is a consistent pattern of imagery in Keats’s poetry that combines these two categories, and this imagery revolves around an idea of a spectral presence, or a “life-in-death” existence. The mingling of these two literary and aesthetic modes allows for a powerful articulation of anxieties relating to mortality, confrontation with the inevitability of death and decay of the human body, and the uneasy, tentative hope for the afterlife.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 2,
First View (2024)
In his poetry and in letters Byron occasionally writes of horses and uses the imagery of horse riding. This essay examines Byron’s representation of human-horse interactions and the ways in which the poet deploys the images of horse riding in The Giaour, Mazeppa, and Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage. I would like to suggest that Byron’s representation of horses may be seen as figuratively reflective of his poetic development from the passion-spurred ride of the Giaour to the harmonious bond between horse and human that Mazeppa learns through his wild ride.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 2,
First View (2024)
The aim of the following paper is to present five romance novels written by Polish authors and set in Portugal. After briefly delineating the current background of Polish-Portuguese cultural tendencies, the text focuses on highlighting the characteristic that enable to inscribe all five novels to popular literature. Secondly, the depiction of Portuguese space and cultural details is observed in order to establish in which way they are used by Polish female authors. Although all three of them use techniques and narrative schemes typical for popular literature, it can be argued that they do so with different objectives in mind, Słabuszewska-Krauze’s novel being an example of intentional intercultural approach.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 2,
First View (2024)
In the present paper I aim at exploring Keats’s use of Gothic and grotesque images in his three famous poems: “Isabella, or the Pot of Basil”, “The Eve of Saint Agnes” and the unfinished “The Eve of St. Mark”. I argue that there is a consistent pattern of imagery in Keats’s poetry that combines these two categories, and this imagery revolves around an idea of a spectral presence, or a “life-in-death” existence. The mingling of these two literary and aesthetic modes allows for a powerful articulation of anxieties relating to mortality, confrontation with the inevitability of death and decay of the human body, and the uneasy, tentative hope for the afterlife.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 2,
First View (2024)
In his poetry and in letters Byron occasionally writes of horses and uses the imagery of horse riding. This essay examines Byron’s representation of human-horse interactions and the ways in which the poet deploys the images of horse riding in The Giaour, Mazeppa, and Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage. I would like to suggest that Byron’s representation of horses may be seen as figuratively reflective of his poetic development from the passion-spurred ride of the Giaour to the harmonious bond between horse and human that Mazeppa learns through his wild ride.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 19, Issue 2,
First View (2024)
The aim of the following paper is to present five romance novels written by Polish authors and set in Portugal. After briefly delineating the current background of Polish-Portuguese cultural tendencies, the text focuses on highlighting the characteristic that enable to inscribe all five novels to popular literature. Secondly, the depiction of Portuguese space and cultural details is observed in order to establish in which way they are used by Polish female authors. Although all three of them use techniques and narrative schemes typical for popular literature, it can be argued that they do so with different objectives in mind, Słabuszewska-Krauze’s novel being an example of intentional intercultural approach.
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
The relationship between post-colonial and post-socialist studies is extraordinarily complex. Post-colonialists might argue that it can be approached from different perspectives as well as different power positions of knowledge production. As a result, I have chosen a specific trajectory that intersects and challenges the static power positions and is able to trace the debates and the unfolding of the complex problem over time. As a long-time scholar in this area, and moreover, one who has taken many different roads in both fields, I will describe this relationship from the perspective of my own scholarly biography.
However, my professional career has spanned several decades and surpassed the transient trends and fashions within this scholarly field. As such, it can only be depicted as an extensive narrative comprising multiple episodes.
Each episode showcases its unique scientific intrigue and unravels its own methodological peripeteia, all of which contribute to the overarching story I wish to share. Such complex material required a specific structure and organization, leading to the formation of three distinct parts of the story. These parts are published in sequence across the double issue of the journal Studia Litteraria, devoted to forms of engagement in contemporary Southern and Western Slavic literatures.
The relationship between post-colonial and post-socialist studies is extraordinarily complex. Post-colonialists might argue that it can be approached from different perspectives as well as different power positions of knowledge production. As a result, I have chosen a specific trajectory that intersects and challenges the static power positions and is able to trace the debates and the unfolding of the complex problem over time. As a long-time scholar in this area, and moreover one who has taken many different roads in both fields, I will describe this relationship from the perspective of my own scholarly biography.
However, my professional career has spanned several decades and surpassed the transient trends and fashions within this scholarly field. As such, it can only be depicted as an extensive narrative comprising multiple episodes, published in sequence across the double issue of the journal Studia Litteraria, devoted to forms of engagement in contemporary Southern and Western Slavic literatures. Part 2 focuses on the socialist expansion of Post-Colonial Studies.
The relationship between post-colonial and post-socialist studies is extraordinarily complex. Post-colonialists might argue that it can be approached from different perspectives as well as different power positions of knowledge production. As a result, I have chosen a specific trajectory that intersects and challenges the static power positions and is able to trace the debates and the unfolding of the complex problem over time. As a long-time scholar in this area, and moreover one who has taken many different roads in both fields, I will describe this relationship from the perspective of my own scholarly biography.
However, my professional career has spanned several decades and surpassed the transient trends and fashions within this scholarly field. As such, it can only be depicted as an extensive narrative comprising multiple episodes, published in sequence across the double issue of the journal Studia Litteraria, devoted to forms of engagement in contemporary Southern and Western Slavic literatures. Part 3 discusses soft and hard variants of the complex “powers/knowledge”.
The subject of my analysis is a review of the public engagement of Sarajevo writer and intellectual, Ivan Lovrenović. I am primarily interested in his transition from engaged interventionism to explaining the milieu of postbellum Bosnia and Herzegovina, evident in his writings, and his self-reflection on his own particular engagement. Essential for my analysis is the moment of the author’s transition from a phase of active participation in the public debate regarding the form of the state, i.e., Bosnia and Herzegovina and its cultural community, to the position of an outsider by choice, i.e., withdrawing to the sphere of “good solitude”. This stage, however, does not mean resignation from the attitude of the committed intellectual and complete abandonment of activism for change within the social and political space. In my opinion, Lovrenović does not turn away from the world in which he lives, nor does he rid himself of a sense of responsibility. Rather, he gradually shifts from journalism towards literary fiction. The main interpretative material spurring the present analysis is Lovrenović’s Sizifova sreća [Sisyphus’s Happiness, 2018], which overall offers an interesting example of the revision of his public engagement, while a broader timeframe of my reflections covers the years 1994–2018.
In this article, the author analyses the novel The National Valley (2016) by the contemporary Czech writer Jaroslav Rudiš. The main argument of the analysis focuses on the concept of modernity and modern subjectivity as outlined by the American philosopher, Marshall Berman, who in his book All That Is Solid Melts into Air (1988) describes modernity as a process of constant changes in reality. The author of the article interprets the Czech capitalist system after 1989 as a process of modernisation that forces certain elements of reality to disappear. Using the tools of semiotics provided by Yuri Lotman (1984), he analyses the structure of space in the novel, whilst also focusing on the issues of masculinity, family relations and subjectivity in capitalist modernity. The protagonist of the novel, shaping his identity in opposition to the current model of modernity, has only limited possibilities of achieving subjectivity. The values he considers important do not fit into the realities of modernity, which means that the protagonist, as well as the milieu he inhabits, is doomed to marginalisation.
This essay analyses The Defeated (2019), the latest novel by Bulgarian writer Theodora Dimova, as well as the ways in which literary narrative can affect collective memory. Dimova’s book references events that unfolded in Bulgaria in the aftermath of the communist coup on 9 September 1944. The analysis relies on methodology developed in the field of memory studies, focusing on collective memory (A. Assmann, J. Assmann), as well as the interrelationship between literature and memory (Erll). The concept of postmemory, as described by Hirsch, is also critical to the arguments presented here, alongside trauma and affect studies (LaCapra, Caruth).
In contemporary Slovakia, the Roma population are often seen as unwanted neighbours – a marginalised community, which experiences discrimination in various spheres of life. Anti-Romani sentiment, which constitutes the basis of negative attitudes to- ward the Roma minority, is hardly a new phenomenon; its manifestations, including specific acts of violence, can be found in the past. One of the examples of this kind of violence – the bloody pogrom in Pobedim carried out against the Romani populace by their Slovak neighbours in 1928 – offer a starting point for Marek Vadas’s Six Strangers (Šesť cudzincov, 2021). The historic site of the massacre, which is not commemorated in any form, has be- come a non-site of memory, while the tragic events have been pushed out of Slovak historical consciousness. Vadas’s prose is an attempt to bring them back to the collective conscious- ness and raise a number of important questions concerning the operation of cultural codes that permit and justify violence, the position and responsibility of the bystanders, as well as silence as a form of complicity in acts of aggression. In addition, it introduces a contemporary perspective, pointing to the persistence of mechanisms of discrimination, stigmatisation and exclusion of the Others, understood in many different ways, from the community.
Monika Herceg is an award-winning Croatian poet of the young generation. She has published three volumes of poetry: Početne koordinate (2018), Lovostaj. (2019) and Vrijeme prije jezika (2020). Herceg’s poetry abounds in multi-layered, open metaphors, and makes numerous references to vital contemporary problems, primarily connected with systemic violence against women and nature. Particularly the second volume, which is less personal than the poet’s debut, yet more programmatic and engaged, refers to the issues raised by feminist theory. Its compositional axis determines the theme of femininity and women’s stories (herstory). Herceg’s poetry’s engagement not only concerns the choice of specific topics, but is also visible in the gesture of the lyrical subject taking over the perspective of the characters, including non- human actors (itstory). Another major thematic field of the poems is nature, which functions both as a capacious metaphor and in its actual shape. Above all, nature’s and women’s worlds are related by the experience of patriarchal oppression.
Theatre in the countries that emerged after the break-up of Yugoslavia is one of those areas of contemporary culture that respond very quickly to social and political issues, ongoing discourses in the public space and challenges facing the community and the individual. Directors coming from Serbia, but operating in many areas of the region, such as András Urbán and Zlatko Paković, emphasise in their subversive theatrical treatises that at the root of the limitations of ethical, moral and intellectual freedom lies responsibility as a constant consciousness of determinism expressed in the fact that there are no events without consequences. They problematise the personal responsibility of the author, but also the responsibility of the audience and actors, and explore the theatrical situation (the relationship between actors and audience and the actor-character relationship). It turns out that unmasking criticism aimed at preventing the reproduction of the status quo produces discomfort among the audience (the performances based on Danilo Kiš’s prose and in collaboration with Jeton Neziraj are specifically pointed out here).
The relationship between post-colonial and post-socialist studies is extraordinarily complex. Post-colonialists might argue that it can be approached from different perspectives as well as different power positions of knowledge production. As a result, I have chosen a specific trajectory that intersects and challenges the static power positions and is able to trace the debates and the unfolding of the complex problem over time. As a long-time scholar in this area, and moreover, one who has taken many different roads in both fields, I will describe this relationship from the perspective of my own scholarly biography.
However, my professional career has spanned several decades and surpassed the transient trends and fashions within this scholarly field. As such, it can only be depicted as an extensive narrative comprising multiple episodes.
Each episode showcases its unique scientific intrigue and unravels its own methodological peripeteia, all of which contribute to the overarching story I wish to share. Such complex material required a specific structure and organization, leading to the formation of three distinct parts of the story. These parts are published in sequence across the double issue of the journal Studia Litteraria, devoted to forms of engagement in contemporary Southern and Western Slavic literatures.
The relationship between post-colonial and post-socialist studies is extraordinarily complex. Post-colonialists might argue that it can be approached from different perspectives as well as different power positions of knowledge production. As a result, I have chosen a specific trajectory that intersects and challenges the static power positions and is able to trace the debates and the unfolding of the complex problem over time. As a long-time scholar in this area, and moreover one who has taken many different roads in both fields, I will describe this relationship from the perspective of my own scholarly biography.
However, my professional career has spanned several decades and surpassed the transient trends and fashions within this scholarly field. As such, it can only be depicted as an extensive narrative comprising multiple episodes, published in sequence across the double issue of the journal Studia Litteraria, devoted to forms of engagement in contemporary Southern and Western Slavic literatures. Part 2 focuses on the socialist expansion of Post-Colonial Studies.
The relationship between post-colonial and post-socialist studies is extraordinarily complex. Post-colonialists might argue that it can be approached from different perspectives as well as different power positions of knowledge production. As a result, I have chosen a specific trajectory that intersects and challenges the static power positions and is able to trace the debates and the unfolding of the complex problem over time. As a long-time scholar in this area, and moreover one who has taken many different roads in both fields, I will describe this relationship from the perspective of my own scholarly biography.
However, my professional career has spanned several decades and surpassed the transient trends and fashions within this scholarly field. As such, it can only be depicted as an extensive narrative comprising multiple episodes, published in sequence across the double issue of the journal Studia Litteraria, devoted to forms of engagement in contemporary Southern and Western Slavic literatures. Part 3 discusses soft and hard variants of the complex “powers/knowledge”.
The subject of my analysis is a review of the public engagement of Sarajevo writer and intellectual, Ivan Lovrenović. I am primarily interested in his transition from engaged interventionism to explaining the milieu of postbellum Bosnia and Herzegovina, evident in his writings, and his self-reflection on his own particular engagement. Essential for my analysis is the moment of the author’s transition from a phase of active participation in the public debate regarding the form of the state, i.e., Bosnia and Herzegovina and its cultural community, to the position of an outsider by choice, i.e., withdrawing to the sphere of “good solitude”. This stage, however, does not mean resignation from the attitude of the committed intellectual and complete abandonment of activism for change within the social and political space. In my opinion, Lovrenović does not turn away from the world in which he lives, nor does he rid himself of a sense of responsibility. Rather, he gradually shifts from journalism towards literary fiction. The main interpretative material spurring the present analysis is Lovrenović’s Sizifova sreća [Sisyphus’s Happiness, 2018], which overall offers an interesting example of the revision of his public engagement, while a broader timeframe of my reflections covers the years 1994–2018.
In this article, the author analyses the novel The National Valley (2016) by the contemporary Czech writer Jaroslav Rudiš. The main argument of the analysis focuses on the concept of modernity and modern subjectivity as outlined by the American philosopher, Marshall Berman, who in his book All That Is Solid Melts into Air (1988) describes modernity as a process of constant changes in reality. The author of the article interprets the Czech capitalist system after 1989 as a process of modernisation that forces certain elements of reality to disappear. Using the tools of semiotics provided by Yuri Lotman (1984), he analyses the structure of space in the novel, whilst also focusing on the issues of masculinity, family relations and subjectivity in capitalist modernity. The protagonist of the novel, shaping his identity in opposition to the current model of modernity, has only limited possibilities of achieving subjectivity. The values he considers important do not fit into the realities of modernity, which means that the protagonist, as well as the milieu he inhabits, is doomed to marginalisation.
This essay analyses The Defeated (2019), the latest novel by Bulgarian writer Theodora Dimova, as well as the ways in which literary narrative can affect collective memory. Dimova’s book references events that unfolded in Bulgaria in the aftermath of the communist coup on 9 September 1944. The analysis relies on methodology developed in the field of memory studies, focusing on collective memory (A. Assmann, J. Assmann), as well as the interrelationship between literature and memory (Erll). The concept of postmemory, as described by Hirsch, is also critical to the arguments presented here, alongside trauma and affect studies (LaCapra, Caruth).
In contemporary Slovakia, the Roma population are often seen as unwanted neighbours – a marginalised community, which experiences discrimination in various spheres of life. Anti-Romani sentiment, which constitutes the basis of negative attitudes to- ward the Roma minority, is hardly a new phenomenon; its manifestations, including specific acts of violence, can be found in the past. One of the examples of this kind of violence – the bloody pogrom in Pobedim carried out against the Romani populace by their Slovak neighbours in 1928 – offer a starting point for Marek Vadas’s Six Strangers (Šesť cudzincov, 2021). The historic site of the massacre, which is not commemorated in any form, has be- come a non-site of memory, while the tragic events have been pushed out of Slovak historical consciousness. Vadas’s prose is an attempt to bring them back to the collective conscious- ness and raise a number of important questions concerning the operation of cultural codes that permit and justify violence, the position and responsibility of the bystanders, as well as silence as a form of complicity in acts of aggression. In addition, it introduces a contemporary perspective, pointing to the persistence of mechanisms of discrimination, stigmatisation and exclusion of the Others, understood in many different ways, from the community.
Monika Herceg is an award-winning Croatian poet of the young generation. She has published three volumes of poetry: Početne koordinate (2018), Lovostaj. (2019) and Vrijeme prije jezika (2020). Herceg’s poetry abounds in multi-layered, open metaphors, and makes numerous references to vital contemporary problems, primarily connected with systemic violence against women and nature. Particularly the second volume, which is less personal than the poet’s debut, yet more programmatic and engaged, refers to the issues raised by feminist theory. Its compositional axis determines the theme of femininity and women’s stories (herstory). Herceg’s poetry’s engagement not only concerns the choice of specific topics, but is also visible in the gesture of the lyrical subject taking over the perspective of the characters, including non- human actors (itstory). Another major thematic field of the poems is nature, which functions both as a capacious metaphor and in its actual shape. Above all, nature’s and women’s worlds are related by the experience of patriarchal oppression.
Theatre in the countries that emerged after the break-up of Yugoslavia is one of those areas of contemporary culture that respond very quickly to social and political issues, ongoing discourses in the public space and challenges facing the community and the individual. Directors coming from Serbia, but operating in many areas of the region, such as András Urbán and Zlatko Paković, emphasise in their subversive theatrical treatises that at the root of the limitations of ethical, moral and intellectual freedom lies responsibility as a constant consciousness of determinism expressed in the fact that there are no events without consequences. They problematise the personal responsibility of the author, but also the responsibility of the audience and actors, and explore the theatrical situation (the relationship between actors and audience and the actor-character relationship). It turns out that unmasking criticism aimed at preventing the reproduction of the status quo produces discomfort among the audience (the performances based on Danilo Kiš’s prose and in collaboration with Jeton Neziraj are specifically pointed out here).
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
Sarah Moss’s novel The Fell (2021) is a fictional reflection upon the second UK lockdown in 2020 during the COVID-19 pandemic. Due to its topicality, the novel is likely to be read as a “time capsule,” preserving the unprecedented experience of social isolation, anxiety and domestic incarceration. Starting with the assumption that living in a time of pestilence may be characterised as a borderline experience, this article argues that The Fell revolves around the paradigm of liminality. For the characters portrayed in the book the threshold is social, psychological and existential. Nevertheless, for the main protagonist the metaphorical and the literal merge when, driven to the limit of endurance, she falls off the edge of a cliff while taking a walk on the fells of the Peak District, in defiance of the quarantine restrictions. The article analyses various meanings of liminality in Moss’s novel.
* This research was funded by the program "Excellence Initiative – Research University" at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The article looks at Kathleen Jamie’s collection of essays entitled Surfacing (2019) and explores the issue of narrative in-betweenness and liminality. The focus in the first part of the article is on the liminal features of Jamie’s essays, on the way the collection is designed, but it also discusses the importance of paratexts such as the book cover. It introduces the concept of spiral time, and liminal space-time so characteristic of Jamie’s writing. The second part analyses an essay entitled “A Tibetan Dog” in which Jamie creatively investigates multimodal “threshold” connections between the present and the past, the realm of reality and the realm of dreams, and, last but not least, the link between intellectual knowledge and bodily wisdom.
B.S. Johnson’s The Unfortunates (1969) and Anne Carson’s Nox (2010) are among the most formally inventive and materially unique literary responses to personal loss. The first novel-in-a-box in English literature, The Unfortunates is a poignant account of the premature death of Johnson’s best friend Tony Tillinghast. Also contained in a box, Carson’s elegy is printed on a 25-metre-long concertinaed scroll, which contains a collage of textual and visual fragments of various artefacts connected with Carson’s dead brother.
This article considers the implications of certain visual and tactile properties of both works for their representation of loss and the work of mourning, as theorized by Sigmund Freud and Jacques Derrida. It argues that both the card-shuffle structure and the scroll format accentuate the ongoingness of mourning and convey scepticism about the possibility of any closure. The article also examines the significance of encasing the contents of both elegies in coffin-like boxes and the importance of their extensive use of fragmentation.
In his autobiographical novel, Promise at Dawn, Romain Gary, in addition to numerous confabulations, also made several borrowings from various works of world literature; a considerable number of these have been identified by researchers. The article adds to this list the hitherto undiscovered plagiarism of Bezgrzeszne lata [Innocent Years] by Kornel Makuszyński, a writer whom Gary read in his youth. One of the most recognisable episodes of Promise at Dawn – the story of the author’s/narrator’s childhood love for Valentina, for whom he ate, among other things, a kilo of cherries with seeds or, finally, the eponymous galosh – bears a striking resemblance to the description of narrator’s love for Inka Leszczyńska in Innocent Years.
In addition to this connection, there are other, less obvious similarities between the two works, related to the authors’ creative paths, their first literary attempts or difficulties at school, and the subsequent experience regarding their first publications. There are also similarities between the authors themselves, both achieving ‘celebrity’ status through their writing successes, both equally averse (with reciprocity) to any avant-garde or political involvement, both adhering to humanist ideals in their writing and seeking to right wrongs and injustices, each in their own way.
In al-Ğāḥiẓ’s treatise Kitāb Faḫr al-Sūdān calā al-Biḍān, the title of which in the already classic Polish study on Arabic literature was translated as The Superiority of Blacks over Whites, or Treatise on the Superiority of Blacks over Whites, the author of the work lists the characters of black inhabitants of the caliphate; among them he evokes al-Ḥayquṭān, whom he presents as a poet and a preacher of Abyssinian origin. He also quotes al-Ḥayquṭān’s poem, which is a paean to the courage and valor of the Abyssinians, referring to important events that took place in the Arabian Peninsula just before the birth of the Prophet Muḥammad.
In modern times, al-Ḥayquṭān’s poem is used in popular publications and online forums as a historical example of a reaction to racism and a reason to be proud of the bravery of the poem’s dark-skinned characters, as well as the example of literary achievement of the inhabitants of the caliphate of African descent.
The purpose of this article is to refer to the historical events mentioned in the work of the black poet, present him in the context of the few surviving Arabic sources, explore the potential circumstances of the creation of the work and reflect on the actual circumstances of its creation as described by al-Ğāḥiẓ.
Sarah Moss’s novel The Fell (2021) is a fictional reflection upon the second UK lockdown in 2020 during the COVID-19 pandemic. Due to its topicality, the novel is likely to be read as a “time capsule,” preserving the unprecedented experience of social isolation, anxiety and domestic incarceration. Starting with the assumption that living in a time of pestilence may be characterised as a borderline experience, this article argues that The Fell revolves around the paradigm of liminality. For the characters portrayed in the book the threshold is social, psychological and existential. Nevertheless, for the main protagonist the metaphorical and the literal merge when, driven to the limit of endurance, she falls off the edge of a cliff while taking a walk on the fells of the Peak District, in defiance of the quarantine restrictions. The article analyses various meanings of liminality in Moss’s novel.
* This research was funded by the program "Excellence Initiative – Research University" at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The article looks at Kathleen Jamie’s collection of essays entitled Surfacing (2019) and explores the issue of narrative in-betweenness and liminality. The focus in the first part of the article is on the liminal features of Jamie’s essays, on the way the collection is designed, but it also discusses the importance of paratexts such as the book cover. It introduces the concept of spiral time, and liminal space-time so characteristic of Jamie’s writing. The second part analyses an essay entitled “A Tibetan Dog” in which Jamie creatively investigates multimodal “threshold” connections between the present and the past, the realm of reality and the realm of dreams, and, last but not least, the link between intellectual knowledge and bodily wisdom.
B.S. Johnson’s The Unfortunates (1969) and Anne Carson’s Nox (2010) are among the most formally inventive and materially unique literary responses to personal loss. The first novel-in-a-box in English literature, The Unfortunates is a poignant account of the premature death of Johnson’s best friend Tony Tillinghast. Also contained in a box, Carson’s elegy is printed on a 25-metre-long concertinaed scroll, which contains a collage of textual and visual fragments of various artefacts connected with Carson’s dead brother.
This article considers the implications of certain visual and tactile properties of both works for their representation of loss and the work of mourning, as theorized by Sigmund Freud and Jacques Derrida. It argues that both the card-shuffle structure and the scroll format accentuate the ongoingness of mourning and convey scepticism about the possibility of any closure. The article also examines the significance of encasing the contents of both elegies in coffin-like boxes and the importance of their extensive use of fragmentation.
In his autobiographical novel, Promise at Dawn, Romain Gary, in addition to numerous confabulations, also made several borrowings from various works of world literature; a considerable number of these have been identified by researchers. The article adds to this list the hitherto undiscovered plagiarism of Bezgrzeszne lata [Innocent Years] by Kornel Makuszyński, a writer whom Gary read in his youth. One of the most recognisable episodes of Promise at Dawn – the story of the author’s/narrator’s childhood love for Valentina, for whom he ate, among other things, a kilo of cherries with seeds or, finally, the eponymous galosh – bears a striking resemblance to the description of narrator’s love for Inka Leszczyńska in Innocent Years.
In addition to this connection, there are other, less obvious similarities between the two works, related to the authors’ creative paths, their first literary attempts or difficulties at school, and the subsequent experience regarding their first publications. There are also similarities between the authors themselves, both achieving ‘celebrity’ status through their writing successes, both equally averse (with reciprocity) to any avant-garde or political involvement, both adhering to humanist ideals in their writing and seeking to right wrongs and injustices, each in their own way.
In al-Ğāḥiẓ’s treatise Kitāb Faḫr al-Sūdān calā al-Biḍān, the title of which in the already classic Polish study on Arabic literature was translated as The Superiority of Blacks over Whites, or Treatise on the Superiority of Blacks over Whites, the author of the work lists the characters of black inhabitants of the caliphate; among them he evokes al-Ḥayquṭān, whom he presents as a poet and a preacher of Abyssinian origin. He also quotes al-Ḥayquṭān’s poem, which is a paean to the courage and valor of the Abyssinians, referring to important events that took place in the Arabian Peninsula just before the birth of the Prophet Muḥammad.
In modern times, al-Ḥayquṭān’s poem is used in popular publications and online forums as a historical example of a reaction to racism and a reason to be proud of the bravery of the poem’s dark-skinned characters, as well as the example of literary achievement of the inhabitants of the caliphate of African descent.
The purpose of this article is to refer to the historical events mentioned in the work of the black poet, present him in the context of the few surviving Arabic sources, explore the potential circumstances of the creation of the work and reflect on the actual circumstances of its creation as described by al-Ğāḥiẓ.
Issue Editors:
Katarzyny Bazarnik, Dirka Vanderbeke
Cover design: Paweł Bigos.
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow”oraz program „Development of scientific journals”, Ministry of Education and Science nr RCN/SP/0284/2021.
The article explores challenges posed by intertextuality in translating James Joyce’s Ulysses. It focuses on references to Shakespeare to highlight the complexity of woes faced not only by the translators of Shakespeare but also by translators of Joyce who face Shakespearean intertextuality in Ulysses. The author selects three examples of Joyce’s Shakespearean borrowings from Hamlet, Othello, and Henry IV in French, Italian, and Polish translations of Ulysses, with a passing comment on an example from the Spanish Ulises, to show a wide range of solutions in target languages. The article concludes by suggesting that translators of Joyce must address intertextuality in Ulysses in order to fully capture the nuances of Joyce’s writing.
This article examines how theatrical adaptations of James Joyce’s novels, Ulysses and Finnegans Wake, during the 1970s became integral to the avant-garde movement in Poland. Other adaptations would evolve in the post-transition period from the 1990s to the present day, which not only explored the themes presented in Joyce’s works but also hinted at the universality of personal crises, national grievances, and the yearning for a sense of home and homeland.
The purpose of the paper is to examine Finnegans Make, Zenkasi Theatre Company’s adaptation of Joyce’s prose devised and directed by Zenon Fajfer and Katarzyna Bazarnik, staged in the 1990s. It aims to demonstrate how by employing avant-garde compositional ideas and language games, they translate the structural and linguistic complexity characteristic of the Irish author to the idiom of the stage. demonstrate the thematic coherence of Joyce’s work, accompanied by compositional and. It analyses in detail the play’s circular structure that draws on excerpts from Dubliners, A Portrait of the Artist, Ulysses and Finnegans Wake. It also discusses how Fajfer and Bazarnik engage the audience and explore the theatre space. Finally, it examines how they use the space of the book and typographical devices to translate the live performance into a spatialised score of the play.
* Research financed by the Polish Ministry of Science and Higher Education from the budget for science and arts 2018‒2022 as a project being a part of the “Diamond Grant” programme.
In the summer of 1912, James Joyce spent several weeks in Galway, visiting Nora Barnacle’s family and writing essays for Il Piccolo della Sera. Two essays produced during his stay in the West of Ireland are directly concerned with the region and its inhabitants: one describes the past and present of Galway city and the other is an account of his trip to Aranmor, the biggest Aran Island off the west coast of Galway. Joyce’s selective focus on the past glories of those places and utopian vistas connected with the development of the Galway Harbour is interesting as a counterpoint to the notion of the West of Ireland, shared by representatives of the Anglo-Irish Revival who saw a relatively homogeneous repository of traditional Celtic values in the region. Joyce’s journalistic representation of Galway and Aran deserves attention also because it anticipates late twentieth-century emphasis on hybridity, miscegenation and transcultural mobility. Finally, Joyce’s two 1912 essays are a significant reflection of his own fluctuating attitudes to Ireland and its history, at a point when he was gradually abandoning his epideictic rhetoric of “Ireland, Island of Saints and Sages” to embrace a more cosmopolitan view of the West of Ireland as a milieu shaped by various European influences.
In “A mobility of illusory forms immobilized in space.” James Joyce and the Pre-Einsteinian Universe James Joyce’s Ulysses is discussed as an ironic farewell to the pre-Einsteinian worldview. This paper aims at examining the “world picture” Joyce is sketching by reconstructing and juxtaposing the models of the Universe that his characters, Stephen and Bloom imagine. Joyce’s protagonists need to conceptualize the Universe; they crave to be able to mentally grasp every facet of external reality and the human place in it. The two protagonists in two diverse ways ‒ the “scientific” and the “artistic” ‒ visualize the earth among the stars and try to understand the nature of time. The pre-Einsteinian “scientific” way of Bloom fails him. Stephen is also accustomed to pre-Einsteinian physics but thanks to his “artistic” temperament he is able to add to his divagations an element of creative speculation.
The article explores challenges posed by intertextuality in translating James Joyce’s Ulysses. It focuses on references to Shakespeare to highlight the complexity of woes faced not only by the translators of Shakespeare but also by translators of Joyce who face Shakespearean intertextuality in Ulysses. The author selects three examples of Joyce’s Shakespearean borrowings from Hamlet, Othello, and Henry IV in French, Italian, and Polish translations of Ulysses, with a passing comment on an example from the Spanish Ulises, to show a wide range of solutions in target languages. The article concludes by suggesting that translators of Joyce must address intertextuality in Ulysses in order to fully capture the nuances of Joyce’s writing.
This article examines how theatrical adaptations of James Joyce’s novels, Ulysses and Finnegans Wake, during the 1970s became integral to the avant-garde movement in Poland. Other adaptations would evolve in the post-transition period from the 1990s to the present day, which not only explored the themes presented in Joyce’s works but also hinted at the universality of personal crises, national grievances, and the yearning for a sense of home and homeland.
The purpose of the paper is to examine Finnegans Make, Zenkasi Theatre Company’s adaptation of Joyce’s prose devised and directed by Zenon Fajfer and Katarzyna Bazarnik, staged in the 1990s. It aims to demonstrate how by employing avant-garde compositional ideas and language games, they translate the structural and linguistic complexity characteristic of the Irish author to the idiom of the stage. demonstrate the thematic coherence of Joyce’s work, accompanied by compositional and. It analyses in detail the play’s circular structure that draws on excerpts from Dubliners, A Portrait of the Artist, Ulysses and Finnegans Wake. It also discusses how Fajfer and Bazarnik engage the audience and explore the theatre space. Finally, it examines how they use the space of the book and typographical devices to translate the live performance into a spatialised score of the play.
* Research financed by the Polish Ministry of Science and Higher Education from the budget for science and arts 2018‒2022 as a project being a part of the “Diamond Grant” programme.
In the summer of 1912, James Joyce spent several weeks in Galway, visiting Nora Barnacle’s family and writing essays for Il Piccolo della Sera. Two essays produced during his stay in the West of Ireland are directly concerned with the region and its inhabitants: one describes the past and present of Galway city and the other is an account of his trip to Aranmor, the biggest Aran Island off the west coast of Galway. Joyce’s selective focus on the past glories of those places and utopian vistas connected with the development of the Galway Harbour is interesting as a counterpoint to the notion of the West of Ireland, shared by representatives of the Anglo-Irish Revival who saw a relatively homogeneous repository of traditional Celtic values in the region. Joyce’s journalistic representation of Galway and Aran deserves attention also because it anticipates late twentieth-century emphasis on hybridity, miscegenation and transcultural mobility. Finally, Joyce’s two 1912 essays are a significant reflection of his own fluctuating attitudes to Ireland and its history, at a point when he was gradually abandoning his epideictic rhetoric of “Ireland, Island of Saints and Sages” to embrace a more cosmopolitan view of the West of Ireland as a milieu shaped by various European influences.
In “A mobility of illusory forms immobilized in space.” James Joyce and the Pre-Einsteinian Universe James Joyce’s Ulysses is discussed as an ironic farewell to the pre-Einsteinian worldview. This paper aims at examining the “world picture” Joyce is sketching by reconstructing and juxtaposing the models of the Universe that his characters, Stephen and Bloom imagine. Joyce’s protagonists need to conceptualize the Universe; they crave to be able to mentally grasp every facet of external reality and the human place in it. The two protagonists in two diverse ways ‒ the “scientific” and the “artistic” ‒ visualize the earth among the stars and try to understand the nature of time. The pre-Einsteinian “scientific” way of Bloom fails him. Stephen is also accustomed to pre-Einsteinian physics but thanks to his “artistic” temperament he is able to add to his divagations an element of creative speculation.
This publication was funded by the program „Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow” and „Rozwój Czasopism Naukowych”, MEiN, no RCN/SP/0284/2021.
This article presents the research project “Searching for a New National Identity: The Construction of Swedish Cultural Memory in Carl Snoilsky’s Poems Svenska bilder”, and functions as an introduction to the four subsequent articles in this issue of Studia Litteraria, which are the result of the project. The principal aim of the project was a comprehensive analysis of the construction of cultural memory in Carl Snoilsky’s cycle of poems Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures) for many decades being part of the core canon of Swedish literature, but which remains largely forgotten today. In part one, the article outlines the complex process of the creation and publication of Svenska bilder. It also reviews the state of research on Snoilsky’s cycle, justifying the need for new theoretical perspectives. In part two, the article analyses ways in which national memory is portrayed in Svenska bilder at different intra- and extranarrative levels, arguing that cultural memory and its preservation are among the central themes of the cycle. In part three, the article illuminates the construction of cultural memory in Svenska bilder as an example of nineteenth-century European cultural memory. The article considers three features, typical of nineteenth-century collective memory culture, to be particularly important for Snoilsky’s poems: subjectivisation, historicisation, and nationalisation. In part four, the article discusses Svenska bilder as an attempt to democratise the model of Swedish national memory created by the Romantics. The article argues that the cultural memory in Svenska bilder in many ways reflects the liberal ideas of the second half of the nineteenth century advocated by Snoilsky. In part five, the article examines the place of Polishness in the construction of Swedish cultural memory in Svenska bilder. Although Snoilsky considered himself a friend of Poland and an advocate for the Polish independence movements, in his cycle he assigns Polishness the role of the negative Other that serves to consolidate a positively characterised Swedish national identity. The article concludes with a short presentation of the four articles that are the fruits of the presented project.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
** Translated from Swedish by Paweł Szkołut with the help from Gerri Kimber, Katarzyna Bazarnik, and Krzysztof Bak.
The article analyses the relationship between cultural memory and myth in Carl Snoilsky’s poetic cycle Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures). According to theoreticians, one of the primary goals of the 19th-century cultural memory is to consolidate the nation-state. Politically conservative Swedish Romanticism achieves this goal by turning Swedish cultural memory into a kind of national mythology, combining mythical and historical elements. In his cycle, Snoilsky, a democrat and a liberal, revises the Romantic construction of Swedish national memory by demythicising it. However, the author’s patriotic intentions often lead to the remythicisation of the democratically calibrated events and figures featuring in the cycle. The article analyses this dialectic, drawing on the theories of myth by Roland Barthes, Northrop Frye, Carl Gustav Jung, Ernst Casssirer, Mircea Eliade, Max Weber, et al., and supporting them with the intertextual apparatus of Gérard Genette. Among the most important demythicising strategies in Svenska bilder are mimetic devaluation, archetypal deheroisation, semiotic denaturalisation, and secularisation. Remythicisation in Snoilsky’s cycle is realised either by taking over selected elements of Romantic cultural memory, or by subjecting liberal cultural memory to mythicising strategies. The most important of these include mimetic valuation, archetypal heroisation, semiotic naturalisation, and sacralisation, i.e. strategies that are in dialectical opposition to the distinguished strategies of demythicisation.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The paper presents an analysis of the construction of military masculinity in Carl Snoilsky’s Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures). The construction of military masculinity is discussed as an important element of the cultural memory formulated in this Swedish canonical cycle of historical poetry. Taking Jan and Aleida Assman’s theory of cultural memory as a theoretical starting point, the article juxtaposes it with literary studies of masculinity to reflect on the meaning of military masculinity. War poetry and military poetry is identified as the dominant type of the poetic form of the cycle, and gendered patterns of cultural memory are discussed as reproducing the patriarchal principles of the nineteenth-century historiography. The dominant model of masculinity in Svenska bilder is presented as marked by militaristic values combined with the ethos of bourgeois masculinity. As the cycle assigns different military roles to the different stages of a man’s life, the dynamics of the meanings of masculinity is shown through the category of age. Chivalrous boyhood is presented as a stage preceding youth subordinated to the norm of homosocial military socialisation. The image of the adult man fighting at war is discussed as an amalgam of heroising and deheroising strategies. The presence of war veterans and the concept of the citizen-soldier in Svenska bilder is seen in the article as the confirmation of the hegemonic military model in the cycle.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The aim of this article is to illuminate, from an ecocritical perspective, the spacial aspect of cultural memory in Carl Snoilsky’s cycle of poems Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures). According to Jan Assmann, cultural memory locates its signs in a natural space, whereby whole landscapes can also function as a medium of cultural memory. Consequently, they become semanticised, elevated in their entirety to the status of a sign. Thus, a landscape becomes a topographical text of cultural memory, a place of memory that Assmann calls mnemotopos. Drawing on one of the most important tropes of ecocritical thought, i.e. the pastoral, the article examines how Snoilsky’s collection of poems presents the Swedish landscape and how this landscape becomes a vehicle of cultural memory.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The article investigates the reception of Carl Snoilsky’s Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures) in Swedish schools, from the 1890s until today, in the light of the concept of cultural memory. For more than half a century, Snoilsky’s cycle of poems, depicting important events and figures in Sweden’s early modern history, belonged to the literary school canon; three special school editions were published in 1894, 1931, and 1939 respectively, and frequently reprinted. In the 1960s, however, due to radical educational reforms, and the ensuing abandoning the idea of patriotic upbringing, the collection of historical poems lost its strong standing as a set reading, and it has since been more or less absent from the teaching of literature at school. It is concluded that the reception of Svenska bilder in the educational context reflects in several respects pronounced changes of Swedish cultural memory during the 20th century.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
This article presents the research project “Searching for a New National Identity: The Construction of Swedish Cultural Memory in Carl Snoilsky’s Poems Svenska bilder”, and functions as an introduction to the four subsequent articles in this issue of Studia Litteraria, which are the result of the project. The principal aim of the project was a comprehensive analysis of the construction of cultural memory in Carl Snoilsky’s cycle of poems Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures) for many decades being part of the core canon of Swedish literature, but which remains largely forgotten today. In part one, the article outlines the complex process of the creation and publication of Svenska bilder. It also reviews the state of research on Snoilsky’s cycle, justifying the need for new theoretical perspectives. In part two, the article analyses ways in which national memory is portrayed in Svenska bilder at different intra- and extranarrative levels, arguing that cultural memory and its preservation are among the central themes of the cycle. In part three, the article illuminates the construction of cultural memory in Svenska bilder as an example of nineteenth-century European cultural memory. The article considers three features, typical of nineteenth-century collective memory culture, to be particularly important for Snoilsky’s poems: subjectivisation, historicisation, and nationalisation. In part four, the article discusses Svenska bilder as an attempt to democratise the model of Swedish national memory created by the Romantics. The article argues that the cultural memory in Svenska bilder in many ways reflects the liberal ideas of the second half of the nineteenth century advocated by Snoilsky. In part five, the article examines the place of Polishness in the construction of Swedish cultural memory in Svenska bilder. Although Snoilsky considered himself a friend of Poland and an advocate for the Polish independence movements, in his cycle he assigns Polishness the role of the negative Other that serves to consolidate a positively characterised Swedish national identity. The article concludes with a short presentation of the four articles that are the fruits of the presented project.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
** Translated from Swedish by Paweł Szkołut with the help from Gerri Kimber, Katarzyna Bazarnik, and Krzysztof Bak.
The article analyses the relationship between cultural memory and myth in Carl Snoilsky’s poetic cycle Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures). According to theoreticians, one of the primary goals of the 19th-century cultural memory is to consolidate the nation-state. Politically conservative Swedish Romanticism achieves this goal by turning Swedish cultural memory into a kind of national mythology, combining mythical and historical elements. In his cycle, Snoilsky, a democrat and a liberal, revises the Romantic construction of Swedish national memory by demythicising it. However, the author’s patriotic intentions often lead to the remythicisation of the democratically calibrated events and figures featuring in the cycle. The article analyses this dialectic, drawing on the theories of myth by Roland Barthes, Northrop Frye, Carl Gustav Jung, Ernst Casssirer, Mircea Eliade, Max Weber, et al., and supporting them with the intertextual apparatus of Gérard Genette. Among the most important demythicising strategies in Svenska bilder are mimetic devaluation, archetypal deheroisation, semiotic denaturalisation, and secularisation. Remythicisation in Snoilsky’s cycle is realised either by taking over selected elements of Romantic cultural memory, or by subjecting liberal cultural memory to mythicising strategies. The most important of these include mimetic valuation, archetypal heroisation, semiotic naturalisation, and sacralisation, i.e. strategies that are in dialectical opposition to the distinguished strategies of demythicisation.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The paper presents an analysis of the construction of military masculinity in Carl Snoilsky’s Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures). The construction of military masculinity is discussed as an important element of the cultural memory formulated in this Swedish canonical cycle of historical poetry. Taking Jan and Aleida Assman’s theory of cultural memory as a theoretical starting point, the article juxtaposes it with literary studies of masculinity to reflect on the meaning of military masculinity. War poetry and military poetry is identified as the dominant type of the poetic form of the cycle, and gendered patterns of cultural memory are discussed as reproducing the patriarchal principles of the nineteenth-century historiography. The dominant model of masculinity in Svenska bilder is presented as marked by militaristic values combined with the ethos of bourgeois masculinity. As the cycle assigns different military roles to the different stages of a man’s life, the dynamics of the meanings of masculinity is shown through the category of age. Chivalrous boyhood is presented as a stage preceding youth subordinated to the norm of homosocial military socialisation. The image of the adult man fighting at war is discussed as an amalgam of heroising and deheroising strategies. The presence of war veterans and the concept of the citizen-soldier in Svenska bilder is seen in the article as the confirmation of the hegemonic military model in the cycle.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The aim of this article is to illuminate, from an ecocritical perspective, the spacial aspect of cultural memory in Carl Snoilsky’s cycle of poems Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures). According to Jan Assmann, cultural memory locates its signs in a natural space, whereby whole landscapes can also function as a medium of cultural memory. Consequently, they become semanticised, elevated in their entirety to the status of a sign. Thus, a landscape becomes a topographical text of cultural memory, a place of memory that Assmann calls mnemotopos. Drawing on one of the most important tropes of ecocritical thought, i.e. the pastoral, the article examines how Snoilsky’s collection of poems presents the Swedish landscape and how this landscape becomes a vehicle of cultural memory.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The article investigates the reception of Carl Snoilsky’s Svenska bilder (Swedish Pictures) in Swedish schools, from the 1890s until today, in the light of the concept of cultural memory. For more than half a century, Snoilsky’s cycle of poems, depicting important events and figures in Sweden’s early modern history, belonged to the literary school canon; three special school editions were published in 1894, 1931, and 1939 respectively, and frequently reprinted. In the 1960s, however, due to radical educational reforms, and the ensuing abandoning the idea of patriotic upbringing, the collection of historical poems lost its strong standing as a set reading, and it has since been more or less absent from the teaching of literature at school. It is concluded that the reception of Svenska bilder in the educational context reflects in several respects pronounced changes of Swedish cultural memory during the 20th century.
* This research was funded by the Priority Research Area Heritage under the program Excellence Initiative – Research University at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow.
The aim of this article is to reveal the connection between Cilissa’s speech in the Choephoroi and the infamous speech made by Apollo in the Eumenides. The analysis shows that if these two passages are treated separately, the former would seem to be a comic interlude that has been randomly inserted into the text, while the latter would seem to be weird, convoluted and even downright outrageous. However, if they are juxtaposed and analysed together as two chapters of Aeschylus’ explanation of the nature of motherhood, they become one sensible statement about the fact that mother is much more than a parent in the technical sense of the term.
While the speeches of Cilissa and Apollo simply cast light on the issue of responsible motherhood and also on the harmful effects of ‘outsourcing’ the care of newborn children in ancient Greece, the fact that the link between these two speeches has been overlooked makes their interpretation very problematic, as do the failings of contemporary criticism, these being the anachronic approach and also the fact that translations are treated on a par with (or, sadly, given preference to) the original text, thus giving Aeschylus the undeserved reputation of being a ‘sexist’ or ‘misogynistic’ poet.
Along with British, Germans and Dutch, the French were one of the first European nations to show interest in Iceland. Initially this was limited to traveling through the island, but later on (in the second half of the 19th century) the rising tide of interest in Iceland was reflected in French literature (in the novels by Jules Verne and Pierre Loti) and initiated the first translations of the Icelandic sagas into French. The present paper centers on French accounts of the voyages to Iceland from the 17th to the mid-19th centuries. The main goal is to discuss the image of Iceland and Icelanders painted by the Frenchmen and its evolution over the centuries. The author argues that there are three descriptive strategies that French travelers employ in their accounts: intertextuality, scientific objectivisation, subjectivisation.
The article presents an analysis of the essence and form of Slovenian patriotism in the socialist Yugoslavia, with particular emphasis on the 1980s (when the crisis of the Yugoslav idea becomes evident). It deals with issues related to the forms and manifestations of the patriotism of a small nation such as the Slovenes, who for most of their history were under the domination of larger and stronger nations. The argument is divided into five parts. The first, introductory one contains a brief outline of the ideological foundations of the Yugoslav federation, which were also important for the Slovenian patriotism at that time. For this purpose, the most important ideas and values promoted by Titoism in politics and education are recalled, and the progressive national and cultural emancipation of Slovenes is indicated. The second part discusses the views and positions of Slovenian intellectuals (Edvard Kocbek, Primož Kozak and Drago Jančar) fundamental to the understanding of the discussed issue. They are an expression of a deep reflection on the condition and position of a small nation in the specific conditions of a multinational federation, but also with reference to a wider (i.e. European and American) framework. The third part shows the Yugoslav background of discussions on Slovenian patriotism, which, in the rest of Yugoslavia in the 1980s, was considered nationalism shattering the federal unity. In the fourth part, the symbolic forms of “love for the homeland” in Slovenia (including those in tourism and sports) are cited, emphasizing their importance in the process of shaping the national awareness. The last part outlines the contemporary perception of Slovenian patriotism in the period of socialist Yugoslavia. The conclusion emphasizes, above all, the departure from patriotism based on the universalist ideology of socialism in favor of patriotism understood as love for the native land.
In Slovakia after the Velvet Revolution of 1989 groups previously marginalized and discriminated against in the communism era, including the LGBT+ community, began activities aimed at obtaining full civil rights and developing forms of cultural representation. Gradually, the issues of non-heteronormativity began to appear in various areas of culture. As regards prose texts, which are the basis for the reflections presented in this paper, non-heteronormativity was initially portrayed in a stigmatizing, stereotype-based manner. Since the beginning of the 21st century, the dominant approach has been to expose the problem of LGBT+ people living in the closet, hiding their identity due to the homophobia in the society; the sphere of intimacy is considered as the only one that allows a sense of security and the free expression of affection and desire. In more recent works, examples of characters who have come out of the closet and have no problems with functioning openly in the family and social contexts begin to appear. The specificity of Slovak fiction featuring the themes of non-heteronormativity lies mainly in the lack of works of a clearly emancipatory nature, the domination of stories focused on intimate relations between women, and only occasionally introducing gay or transgender themes.
This paper explores how Mrs. Dalloway, one of the seminal works of high modernism, has been transferred into popular literature by Robin Lippincott in his novella Mr. Dalloway (1999). The sequel can be framed within the trend of cultural recycling and intertextual practices in which formerly marginalised fictional characters are given a voice or become more exposed. Although scholars have studied generic status of the text, “recursiveness” and Bloom’s “anxiety of influence” (James Shiff, Monica Latham and Bret Keeling); transformative potential of the original text, as well as images of London (Monika Girard), there is still a paucity of scholarship on narrative patterns and the concept of time. Therefore the author of the following paper seeks to fill this void and analyse how the elitist text of high modernism is transferred into popular literature with respect to the aforementioned aspects.
The paper problematises the origins, characteristics, and implications of the term Weltliteratur, proffering critical insights into its interdisciplinary, transnational character and presuppositions about its discontinuous development. Having been initially conceptualised as a heretofore undeveloped research area, the domain of “world literature” is first eulogised as worthy of further scholarly attention by Johann Wolfgang von Goethe in the late 1820s – the time of political unrest and multiple socio-cultural changes. As such, the idea also seems to have been of paramount interest to the ancients (H. M. Posnett), in which sense it may be portrayed as borderline anachronistic. Conversely, it does possess and evoke great resonance in future writers, thinkers, and intellectuals alike, resulting in its many reconceptualisations, not only in the field of literary studies but also in numerous nascent or still-developing disciplines such as comparative literature, genology, translation criticism, hermeneutics, cultural studies; furthermore, it is equally relevant for a number of various thematic poetics.
Engaging in a dialogue with Reinhart Koselleck’s “conceptual history” alongside its highly idiosyncratic theoretical apparatus, the present paper adapts and reappropriates Koselleck’s nomenclature with a view towards a preliminary systematisation of anticipatory mechanisms which influenced the reception of the category of Weltliteratur as much as they governed its subsequent re-development, be it in academia or in twentieth- and twenty-first-century public discourse. In this sense, Goethe’s prescient analysis of various national literatures as well as of the heterogeneity of artistic discourses of his time may be said to have laid the foundations for new comparative research methodologies, and, by extension, to what Pascale Casanova would eventually name as “the world republic of letters.”
The aim of this article is to reveal the connection between Cilissa’s speech in the Choephoroi and the infamous speech made by Apollo in the Eumenides. The analysis shows that if these two passages are treated separately, the former would seem to be a comic interlude that has been randomly inserted into the text, while the latter would seem to be weird, convoluted and even downright outrageous. However, if they are juxtaposed and analysed together as two chapters of Aeschylus’ explanation of the nature of motherhood, they become one sensible statement about the fact that mother is much more than a parent in the technical sense of the term.
While the speeches of Cilissa and Apollo simply cast light on the issue of responsible motherhood and also on the harmful effects of ‘outsourcing’ the care of newborn children in ancient Greece, the fact that the link between these two speeches has been overlooked makes their interpretation very problematic, as do the failings of contemporary criticism, these being the anachronic approach and also the fact that translations are treated on a par with (or, sadly, given preference to) the original text, thus giving Aeschylus the undeserved reputation of being a ‘sexist’ or ‘misogynistic’ poet.
Along with British, Germans and Dutch, the French were one of the first European nations to show interest in Iceland. Initially this was limited to traveling through the island, but later on (in the second half of the 19th century) the rising tide of interest in Iceland was reflected in French literature (in the novels by Jules Verne and Pierre Loti) and initiated the first translations of the Icelandic sagas into French. The present paper centers on French accounts of the voyages to Iceland from the 17th to the mid-19th centuries. The main goal is to discuss the image of Iceland and Icelanders painted by the Frenchmen and its evolution over the centuries. The author argues that there are three descriptive strategies that French travelers employ in their accounts: intertextuality, scientific objectivisation, subjectivisation.
The article presents an analysis of the essence and form of Slovenian patriotism in the socialist Yugoslavia, with particular emphasis on the 1980s (when the crisis of the Yugoslav idea becomes evident). It deals with issues related to the forms and manifestations of the patriotism of a small nation such as the Slovenes, who for most of their history were under the domination of larger and stronger nations. The argument is divided into five parts. The first, introductory one contains a brief outline of the ideological foundations of the Yugoslav federation, which were also important for the Slovenian patriotism at that time. For this purpose, the most important ideas and values promoted by Titoism in politics and education are recalled, and the progressive national and cultural emancipation of Slovenes is indicated. The second part discusses the views and positions of Slovenian intellectuals (Edvard Kocbek, Primož Kozak and Drago Jančar) fundamental to the understanding of the discussed issue. They are an expression of a deep reflection on the condition and position of a small nation in the specific conditions of a multinational federation, but also with reference to a wider (i.e. European and American) framework. The third part shows the Yugoslav background of discussions on Slovenian patriotism, which, in the rest of Yugoslavia in the 1980s, was considered nationalism shattering the federal unity. In the fourth part, the symbolic forms of “love for the homeland” in Slovenia (including those in tourism and sports) are cited, emphasizing their importance in the process of shaping the national awareness. The last part outlines the contemporary perception of Slovenian patriotism in the period of socialist Yugoslavia. The conclusion emphasizes, above all, the departure from patriotism based on the universalist ideology of socialism in favor of patriotism understood as love for the native land.
In Slovakia after the Velvet Revolution of 1989 groups previously marginalized and discriminated against in the communism era, including the LGBT+ community, began activities aimed at obtaining full civil rights and developing forms of cultural representation. Gradually, the issues of non-heteronormativity began to appear in various areas of culture. As regards prose texts, which are the basis for the reflections presented in this paper, non-heteronormativity was initially portrayed in a stigmatizing, stereotype-based manner. Since the beginning of the 21st century, the dominant approach has been to expose the problem of LGBT+ people living in the closet, hiding their identity due to the homophobia in the society; the sphere of intimacy is considered as the only one that allows a sense of security and the free expression of affection and desire. In more recent works, examples of characters who have come out of the closet and have no problems with functioning openly in the family and social contexts begin to appear. The specificity of Slovak fiction featuring the themes of non-heteronormativity lies mainly in the lack of works of a clearly emancipatory nature, the domination of stories focused on intimate relations between women, and only occasionally introducing gay or transgender themes.
This paper explores how Mrs. Dalloway, one of the seminal works of high modernism, has been transferred into popular literature by Robin Lippincott in his novella Mr. Dalloway (1999). The sequel can be framed within the trend of cultural recycling and intertextual practices in which formerly marginalised fictional characters are given a voice or become more exposed. Although scholars have studied generic status of the text, “recursiveness” and Bloom’s “anxiety of influence” (James Shiff, Monica Latham and Bret Keeling); transformative potential of the original text, as well as images of London (Monika Girard), there is still a paucity of scholarship on narrative patterns and the concept of time. Therefore the author of the following paper seeks to fill this void and analyse how the elitist text of high modernism is transferred into popular literature with respect to the aforementioned aspects.
The paper problematises the origins, characteristics, and implications of the term Weltliteratur, proffering critical insights into its interdisciplinary, transnational character and presuppositions about its discontinuous development. Having been initially conceptualised as a heretofore undeveloped research area, the domain of “world literature” is first eulogised as worthy of further scholarly attention by Johann Wolfgang von Goethe in the late 1820s – the time of political unrest and multiple socio-cultural changes. As such, the idea also seems to have been of paramount interest to the ancients (H. M. Posnett), in which sense it may be portrayed as borderline anachronistic. Conversely, it does possess and evoke great resonance in future writers, thinkers, and intellectuals alike, resulting in its many reconceptualisations, not only in the field of literary studies but also in numerous nascent or still-developing disciplines such as comparative literature, genology, translation criticism, hermeneutics, cultural studies; furthermore, it is equally relevant for a number of various thematic poetics.
Engaging in a dialogue with Reinhart Koselleck’s “conceptual history” alongside its highly idiosyncratic theoretical apparatus, the present paper adapts and reappropriates Koselleck’s nomenclature with a view towards a preliminary systematisation of anticipatory mechanisms which influenced the reception of the category of Weltliteratur as much as they governed its subsequent re-development, be it in academia or in twentieth- and twenty-first-century public discourse. In this sense, Goethe’s prescient analysis of various national literatures as well as of the heterogeneity of artistic discourses of his time may be said to have laid the foundations for new comparative research methodologies, and, by extension, to what Pascale Casanova would eventually name as “the world republic of letters.”
The idea of the bond with ancestors, along with the categories of sin, suffering and redemption (in the soteriological interpretation) is one of the crucial ones in Petar II Petrović Njegoš’s poem “The Mountain Wreath” and constitutes the fundamental point of reference for the contemporary Serbian historiosophers (among others, R. Samardžić and V. Jerotić) as well. Updated and somewhat modified in the first half of the 20th century by bishop N. Velimirović, also at the beginning of the 21th century, this idea characterises a unique collectivistic thinking about Serb’s “historical curse” which stems from the collective responsibility and “inheritance of sins”.
This article presents, as strictly scientific, the factors that determine the development of both universal (comparative-contextual) and particular (national) approaches in the studies on Slavonic literatures in the period of their constituting in several countries. The ethnocentric patterns in the evolution of Slavonic studies –to the same degree in the communities of small nations and the powers (Russia) –were based on pragmatic (current socio-cultural missions of individual societies) and ideological/political (idea of the mission in the higher category community) foundations. Whereas the broadscale patterns were often concerned with creating the uniform, coherent identity of the group of literatures, competitive towards non-Slavonic civilizational elements. In that context, the article shows the evolution of the images of such an identity against a background of the changes of research methodologies after Romanticism. Chosen examples also illustrate the transformations of the view on function of Slavonic (literary) studies and opinion-making centers (Vienna, Prague, St. Petersburg, Moscow) in the time span between important turning points: 1848‒1918‒1939.
New Hebrew prose at the turn of the 19th and 20th centuries is characterized by the presence of a specific type of literary character called the “uprooted hero”(Hebr. talush). The article aims to present his image from the perspective of the diaspora reality. Regardless of the conditions that determine the fate of the protagonists of the stories discussed, they are accompanied by a common motive of alienation pertaining to many different spheres of life. In Micha Josef Berdyczewski’s prose, the protagonist is usually presented as a young man rebelling against the religious mentality of the Jewish diaspora, but at the same time unable to adapt to the secular world. Selected source texts have been translated, thoroughly analyzed and compared in terms of the aforementioned literary topos. The starting point of the research are the stages of uprooting described by Simon Halkin. The article is a contribution to further research on “the uprooted” appearing in the Hebrew fiction by other writers, such as Mordecai Ze’ev Feierberg or Uri Nissan Gnessin.
The article outlines a surge in the popularity of Swedish women writers in the second half of the 19th century in the territories inhabited by Poles, which resulted in numerous Polish translations, retranslations and editions of their works. The most widely read among them was Marie Sophie Schwartz, initially identified as the author of entertainment literature, then as an advocate of progressive ideas on labour, social equality, and women’s emancipation, which resonated with ideas of positivism propagated in the Polish territories in the post-1863-insurrection against the Russian empire. The article adopts Translation Studies as the theoretical approach, which treats translations as texts in the literary polysystem of the target culture that determines translatorial decisions. Thus, the selection of translated works, translations of titles and details of translations are subject of reflection. A comparative analysis of two different translations of Schwatrz’s Emancipationsvurmen enables us to draw conclusions regarding the emancipatory consciousness, which in the Polish culture was the subject of debates in the 1870s, but was still hardly present in it in the 1860s. The translations demonstrate a number of manipulations aiming at foregrounding or weakening the emancipatory message of Schwartz’s novel, which allows us to see her as socially engaged writer, propagating reforms in the spirit of positivism.
There has been a long debate about the origins of science fiction literature in Egypt. Scholars debate who was the first writer to include motifs of the genre, who made references to it and sought inspiration in it. It is commonly assumed that the beginnings of science fiction in Egypt date back to the late forties or early fifties of the last century, and Taufīq al-Ḥakīm and Yūsuf ‘Izz ad-Dīn ‘Īsàare mentioned as pioneers of the genre. But were they definitely the first writers who alluded to science fiction in their literary works? Did this literary genre in Egypt really appear in the 1940s or 1950s? Drawing on the latest studies, the authors of the article attempt to answer these questions and bring the beginnings of science fiction literature in Egypt closer to the fore. They also seek to highlight the importance of the first examples of SF literature in Egypt and their role in promoting the new literary genre in the country.
The idea of the bond with ancestors, along with the categories of sin, suffering and redemption (in the soteriological interpretation) is one of the crucial ones in Petar II Petrović Njegoš’s poem “The Mountain Wreath” and constitutes the fundamental point of reference for the contemporary Serbian historiosophers (among others, R. Samardžić and V. Jerotić) as well. Updated and somewhat modified in the first half of the 20th century by bishop N. Velimirović, also at the beginning of the 21th century, this idea characterises a unique collectivistic thinking about Serb’s “historical curse” which stems from the collective responsibility and “inheritance of sins”.
This article presents, as strictly scientific, the factors that determine the development of both universal (comparative-contextual) and particular (national) approaches in the studies on Slavonic literatures in the period of their constituting in several countries. The ethnocentric patterns in the evolution of Slavonic studies –to the same degree in the communities of small nations and the powers (Russia) –were based on pragmatic (current socio-cultural missions of individual societies) and ideological/political (idea of the mission in the higher category community) foundations. Whereas the broadscale patterns were often concerned with creating the uniform, coherent identity of the group of literatures, competitive towards non-Slavonic civilizational elements. In that context, the article shows the evolution of the images of such an identity against a background of the changes of research methodologies after Romanticism. Chosen examples also illustrate the transformations of the view on function of Slavonic (literary) studies and opinion-making centers (Vienna, Prague, St. Petersburg, Moscow) in the time span between important turning points: 1848‒1918‒1939.
New Hebrew prose at the turn of the 19th and 20th centuries is characterized by the presence of a specific type of literary character called the “uprooted hero”(Hebr. talush). The article aims to present his image from the perspective of the diaspora reality. Regardless of the conditions that determine the fate of the protagonists of the stories discussed, they are accompanied by a common motive of alienation pertaining to many different spheres of life. In Micha Josef Berdyczewski’s prose, the protagonist is usually presented as a young man rebelling against the religious mentality of the Jewish diaspora, but at the same time unable to adapt to the secular world. Selected source texts have been translated, thoroughly analyzed and compared in terms of the aforementioned literary topos. The starting point of the research are the stages of uprooting described by Simon Halkin. The article is a contribution to further research on “the uprooted” appearing in the Hebrew fiction by other writers, such as Mordecai Ze’ev Feierberg or Uri Nissan Gnessin.
The article outlines a surge in the popularity of Swedish women writers in the second half of the 19th century in the territories inhabited by Poles, which resulted in numerous Polish translations, retranslations and editions of their works. The most widely read among them was Marie Sophie Schwartz, initially identified as the author of entertainment literature, then as an advocate of progressive ideas on labour, social equality, and women’s emancipation, which resonated with ideas of positivism propagated in the Polish territories in the post-1863-insurrection against the Russian empire. The article adopts Translation Studies as the theoretical approach, which treats translations as texts in the literary polysystem of the target culture that determines translatorial decisions. Thus, the selection of translated works, translations of titles and details of translations are subject of reflection. A comparative analysis of two different translations of Schwatrz’s Emancipationsvurmen enables us to draw conclusions regarding the emancipatory consciousness, which in the Polish culture was the subject of debates in the 1870s, but was still hardly present in it in the 1860s. The translations demonstrate a number of manipulations aiming at foregrounding or weakening the emancipatory message of Schwartz’s novel, which allows us to see her as socially engaged writer, propagating reforms in the spirit of positivism.
There has been a long debate about the origins of science fiction literature in Egypt. Scholars debate who was the first writer to include motifs of the genre, who made references to it and sought inspiration in it. It is commonly assumed that the beginnings of science fiction in Egypt date back to the late forties or early fifties of the last century, and Taufīq al-Ḥakīm and Yūsuf ‘Izz ad-Dīn ‘Īsàare mentioned as pioneers of the genre. But were they definitely the first writers who alluded to science fiction in their literary works? Did this literary genre in Egypt really appear in the 1940s or 1950s? Drawing on the latest studies, the authors of the article attempt to answer these questions and bring the beginnings of science fiction literature in Egypt closer to the fore. They also seek to highlight the importance of the first examples of SF literature in Egypt and their role in promoting the new literary genre in the country.
The purpose of the article is to describe melancholic moods in the elegies of Clemens Ianicius (1516–1543), a prematurely deceased Polish Neo-Latin poet. First, the author recapitulates briefly the poet’s biography (his peasant pedigree, education, studies at the Collegium Lubranscianum in Poznań, interrupted because of his father’s poverty, his fortunes and misfortunes resulting from the ecclesiastical and nobility patronage, his stay and studies in Padua, graduation with doctoral degree, coronation with a laurel wreath, and finally his illness and death). The analysed poems include elegies from two main collections of Ianicius’verses: the Variae elegiae and the Tristia. The author traces the development of the poet’s melancholic temperament, starting with the elegies concerning his favourite patron’s (the Primate Andrzej Krzycki) fever and the mourning after his death, and finishing with the elegies from the Tristia, treating the poet’s disease and sadness.
The sixteenth century inherited three discourses on melancholy: the medical, philosophical, and religious ones. While the first presented it as a mental illness linked to a disorder of the humours, the second, with the rediscovery of Aristotle’s Problem XXX, saw it as a sign of creative genius, and the third reminded us that it was, according to Saint Jerome’s expression, the balneum diaboli; it allowed Satan to take possession of the patient’s mind, causing him to hallucinate. So how can we distinguish the melancholy of the genius from the pathology of the same name, especially when the latter is associated with the devil?
The devil’s ability to create illusory worlds on the border between dream and reality coincides with Renaissance artists’works populated by ghosts, monsters, witches and demons. Could not these scenes, presented both as manifestations of the devil and projections of the hallucinated mind, be linked to the figure of the melancholic artist?
This article examines melancholia and its stylistic rendering in three of Marguerite de Navarre’s Chansons spirituelles that do not deal with bereavement, namely Songs 29, 45, and especially 34. The Queen uses various medical, philosophical, and literary sources to describe melancholy, although she never quotes Aristotle or humoral medicine. The same applies to literary borrowings from the Imitation of Christ, which enable her to give a willful Christian response to life’s sufferings. Most of all, Marguerite spiritualises love motifs used by Petrarch in his Canzoniere, especially the dolce pena concetto. This is achieved thanks to the interpenetration of Petrarch’s amorous vocabulary with the inner life discourse of her characters’ souls, tossed between euphoria and suffering, in their quest for divine love. This study also reviews Marguerite’s use of melancholia in La Coche, la Comédie des quatre femmes and l’Heptaméron, where it remains in the realm of worldly concerns and raises moral and ethical questions.
The article proposes to show how the poets of the late sixteenth century give new energy to the paradigm of love madness that runs through the literary tradition, from the desperate heroes of the Greco-Latin pastoral to the Roland Furious, not forgetting the “fools-for-love” of the courtly Middle Ages, by taking advantage of expanding philosophic-medical knowledge and a demonic imaginary in vogue.
Marot’s Psalm paraphrases have been widely hailed as a major poetic achievement in French Renaissance poetry. Although Marot wants to stay as close as possible to his biblical source, his rendering of Ps. 137 stands out due to some of its metrical features and tone, as shaped by the initial rime aquatiques-melancoliques, which is totally absent from earlier translations. Far from being ornamental, such an innovative move imparts a new reading to the text, reworking some of its features while thoroughly rephrasing the expression of loss that pervades the entire poem. Engaging in a close exegetical reading of the text, the article aims at showing how Marot achieves to convey a deeper poetic meaning in addressing one of the most violent, excruciating songs of the Psalter, thus turning its bitter harshness into a meditative piece of sorts and a genuine masterpiece, testifying to both his spiritual commitment and his aesthetic position.
In Louis de Caseneuve’s Melancholicus aeger emblem, we find a strange imaginary iconographic universe which, through the original associations proposed by the author, was to facilitate the memorization of the most frequent phantasmata in patients with melancholy. In the article, I analyze the engraving of this emblem as well as the Latin commentary that accompanies it. I distinguish five categories: melancholic bestiary, fragility, infirmity, gloomy and prophetic ideas, extravagance ‒the disorders of the senses and of the imagination evoked by the Caseneuvian iconography which, in a representative way, illustrate the pathologies from which melancholics may suffer. I also demonstrate the importance of the mnemonic method present in this medical collection created for didactic purposes, as well as attempt to identify the ancient sources that probably inspired Caseneuve.
There are few areas of late 16th-century literature in France from which melancholy is absent. Religious literature does not escape it either, as testified by a very popular theme of vanitas. It is also evident in apocalyptic writing where religious rhetoric and melancholy meet. The French apocalyptic epics of the time take advantage of these possibilities to reinforce the effectiveness of the message. This article explores the melancholic landscapes in Michel Quillian’s La Dernière Semaine and considers the place that this imagery and these themes might have had in its author’s parenetic design and rhetorical choices.
The article aims to clarify the point in literary history concerning the composition of the Regrets by Du Bellay, taking into account the sonnets written on the occasion of the poet’s trip to Italy that he later left out of the collection. This enables us to situate melancholy in the context of the function of all the humours in the book. Already the first part, clearly marked by melancholy, anticipates the therapy developed in the next two parts; therefore, the itinerary of the poet and of the book becomes that of a gradual recovery. Melancholy as a temperament constitutes a new point of departure; it could therefore no longer be presented, as was the case of the omitted sonnets, in the form of simple, medically operable humour crises, but as a temperament to be transformed progressively, from the sense of perdition to the salvation of a recovered balance.
During his stay in Rome (1553–1557), Joachim Du Bellay composed the collection of sonnets Les Antiquités de Rome, often overshadowed by the more famous Les Regrets. However, the charm of the poems dedicated to the eternal city, and the history of its greatness and fall, is increasingly appreciated. The poet consistently describes the impressions of a sixteenth-century visitor contemplating the image of the ancient city from which only ruins seem to have remained. The mood of melancholy is built by a specific construction of images and appropriately selected vocabulary. It is a vision of the city turned into ruin, where even the honor is turned into ‘ashes’, and the only remnants of the past glory is its name. However, the poet does not want to leave the reader in a mood of despondency, and carefully interweaves melancholic and optimistic motifs: traces of the greatness of ancient Rome have survived in the finest literary works, and Du Bellay himself emphasizes that he is the first French poet to describe the glory of the eternal city. This is also important because the collection is dedicated to King Henry II and is probably conceived to show him the path that France should follow in striving for the perfection of the Roman empire, while avoiding its weaknesses. Therefore, the collection is not only a melancholic reminiscence of ancient Rome, but also a canzoniere dedicated to the beautiful city, where one can find inspiration to build France in the spirit of Gallicanism.
The purpose of the article is to describe melancholic moods in the elegies of Clemens Ianicius (1516–1543), a prematurely deceased Polish Neo-Latin poet. First, the author recapitulates briefly the poet’s biography (his peasant pedigree, education, studies at the Collegium Lubranscianum in Poznań, interrupted because of his father’s poverty, his fortunes and misfortunes resulting from the ecclesiastical and nobility patronage, his stay and studies in Padua, graduation with doctoral degree, coronation with a laurel wreath, and finally his illness and death). The analysed poems include elegies from two main collections of Ianicius’verses: the Variae elegiae and the Tristia. The author traces the development of the poet’s melancholic temperament, starting with the elegies concerning his favourite patron’s (the Primate Andrzej Krzycki) fever and the mourning after his death, and finishing with the elegies from the Tristia, treating the poet’s disease and sadness.
The sixteenth century inherited three discourses on melancholy: the medical, philosophical, and religious ones. While the first presented it as a mental illness linked to a disorder of the humours, the second, with the rediscovery of Aristotle’s Problem XXX, saw it as a sign of creative genius, and the third reminded us that it was, according to Saint Jerome’s expression, the balneum diaboli; it allowed Satan to take possession of the patient’s mind, causing him to hallucinate. So how can we distinguish the melancholy of the genius from the pathology of the same name, especially when the latter is associated with the devil?
The devil’s ability to create illusory worlds on the border between dream and reality coincides with Renaissance artists’works populated by ghosts, monsters, witches and demons. Could not these scenes, presented both as manifestations of the devil and projections of the hallucinated mind, be linked to the figure of the melancholic artist?
This article examines melancholia and its stylistic rendering in three of Marguerite de Navarre’s Chansons spirituelles that do not deal with bereavement, namely Songs 29, 45, and especially 34. The Queen uses various medical, philosophical, and literary sources to describe melancholy, although she never quotes Aristotle or humoral medicine. The same applies to literary borrowings from the Imitation of Christ, which enable her to give a willful Christian response to life’s sufferings. Most of all, Marguerite spiritualises love motifs used by Petrarch in his Canzoniere, especially the dolce pena concetto. This is achieved thanks to the interpenetration of Petrarch’s amorous vocabulary with the inner life discourse of her characters’ souls, tossed between euphoria and suffering, in their quest for divine love. This study also reviews Marguerite’s use of melancholia in La Coche, la Comédie des quatre femmes and l’Heptaméron, where it remains in the realm of worldly concerns and raises moral and ethical questions.
The article proposes to show how the poets of the late sixteenth century give new energy to the paradigm of love madness that runs through the literary tradition, from the desperate heroes of the Greco-Latin pastoral to the Roland Furious, not forgetting the “fools-for-love” of the courtly Middle Ages, by taking advantage of expanding philosophic-medical knowledge and a demonic imaginary in vogue.
Marot’s Psalm paraphrases have been widely hailed as a major poetic achievement in French Renaissance poetry. Although Marot wants to stay as close as possible to his biblical source, his rendering of Ps. 137 stands out due to some of its metrical features and tone, as shaped by the initial rime aquatiques-melancoliques, which is totally absent from earlier translations. Far from being ornamental, such an innovative move imparts a new reading to the text, reworking some of its features while thoroughly rephrasing the expression of loss that pervades the entire poem. Engaging in a close exegetical reading of the text, the article aims at showing how Marot achieves to convey a deeper poetic meaning in addressing one of the most violent, excruciating songs of the Psalter, thus turning its bitter harshness into a meditative piece of sorts and a genuine masterpiece, testifying to both his spiritual commitment and his aesthetic position.
In Louis de Caseneuve’s Melancholicus aeger emblem, we find a strange imaginary iconographic universe which, through the original associations proposed by the author, was to facilitate the memorization of the most frequent phantasmata in patients with melancholy. In the article, I analyze the engraving of this emblem as well as the Latin commentary that accompanies it. I distinguish five categories: melancholic bestiary, fragility, infirmity, gloomy and prophetic ideas, extravagance ‒the disorders of the senses and of the imagination evoked by the Caseneuvian iconography which, in a representative way, illustrate the pathologies from which melancholics may suffer. I also demonstrate the importance of the mnemonic method present in this medical collection created for didactic purposes, as well as attempt to identify the ancient sources that probably inspired Caseneuve.
There are few areas of late 16th-century literature in France from which melancholy is absent. Religious literature does not escape it either, as testified by a very popular theme of vanitas. It is also evident in apocalyptic writing where religious rhetoric and melancholy meet. The French apocalyptic epics of the time take advantage of these possibilities to reinforce the effectiveness of the message. This article explores the melancholic landscapes in Michel Quillian’s La Dernière Semaine and considers the place that this imagery and these themes might have had in its author’s parenetic design and rhetorical choices.
The article aims to clarify the point in literary history concerning the composition of the Regrets by Du Bellay, taking into account the sonnets written on the occasion of the poet’s trip to Italy that he later left out of the collection. This enables us to situate melancholy in the context of the function of all the humours in the book. Already the first part, clearly marked by melancholy, anticipates the therapy developed in the next two parts; therefore, the itinerary of the poet and of the book becomes that of a gradual recovery. Melancholy as a temperament constitutes a new point of departure; it could therefore no longer be presented, as was the case of the omitted sonnets, in the form of simple, medically operable humour crises, but as a temperament to be transformed progressively, from the sense of perdition to the salvation of a recovered balance.
During his stay in Rome (1553–1557), Joachim Du Bellay composed the collection of sonnets Les Antiquités de Rome, often overshadowed by the more famous Les Regrets. However, the charm of the poems dedicated to the eternal city, and the history of its greatness and fall, is increasingly appreciated. The poet consistently describes the impressions of a sixteenth-century visitor contemplating the image of the ancient city from which only ruins seem to have remained. The mood of melancholy is built by a specific construction of images and appropriately selected vocabulary. It is a vision of the city turned into ruin, where even the honor is turned into ‘ashes’, and the only remnants of the past glory is its name. However, the poet does not want to leave the reader in a mood of despondency, and carefully interweaves melancholic and optimistic motifs: traces of the greatness of ancient Rome have survived in the finest literary works, and Du Bellay himself emphasizes that he is the first French poet to describe the glory of the eternal city. This is also important because the collection is dedicated to King Henry II and is probably conceived to show him the path that France should follow in striving for the perfection of the Roman empire, while avoiding its weaknesses. Therefore, the collection is not only a melancholic reminiscence of ancient Rome, but also a canzoniere dedicated to the beautiful city, where one can find inspiration to build France in the spirit of Gallicanism.
Since Hippocrates until the 18th century, physicians considered melancholy a chronic disease caused by the overabundance of black bile (atra bilis), mythical ‘humour’ whose existence is refuted by scientific medicine. The article describes the aetiology, nosography, and therapy of this disease, presented in André Du Laurens’ treatise Second discours auquel est traicté des maladies melancoliques et des moyens de les guerir (1597), as well as the conceptions of Marsilio Ficino expressed in De vita triplici (1489). Referring to the ideas contained in Problem XXX attributed to Aristotle, the Florentine philosopher develops the idea of the relationship between the melancholic humoral predisposition and the creative genius. Ficino proposes the conversion of the harmful force of melaina chole into creative energy: melancholia generosa. The ‘priests of the Muses’ can escape the evil influence of their patron Saturn through intellectual and artistic activity.
The author analyses the selected 12th and 13th-century French Arthurian romances as an example of locus medicinalis, i.e., the meeting place of literature and the medical knowledge of the time, where literary fiction intersects with the medical reality, for which melancholy was one of the major challenges. Like medicine, literature takes up the challenge, by seeking to describe the symptoms of melancholy, to define its causes and above all to propose an effective treatment to relieve it. In the romances analyzed, the concept of melancholy is similar to that of acedia, the vice of the soul manifested by boredom, indifference, fatigue, and exhaustion of the heart. The condition was attributed to the activity of the demon of acedia, called daemon meridianus by Cassian and Evagrius of Pontus. In the Arthurian romances analyzed in the article, in which acts of psychological and spiritual nature are of main importance, the treatment of melancholy is based on the holistic Christian vision of man, according to which the state of mind, soul, and body influence each other. Cathartic tears, memory healing, friends’ support, the presence of the beloved, joy that chases away sadness, prayer, conversion, confession, and pilgrimage prove to be more efficient than theriac, electuary, or any medicine.
The paper analyses medieval Tristan romances by Béroul and Thomas of Britain in the light of Evagrius of Pontus’doctrine of acedia. The starting point is the concept of ‘Noonday Demon’: understood by Evagrius as the devil tempting the monk into acedia –a state of listlessness and spiritual torpor. It is used today to describe a ‘midlife crisis’ affecting married men in their erotic and sexual behaviour. The analysis tends to prove that the confusion between these two meanings can be traced back to the medieval Tristan legend, especially in Thomas’ version: in fact, Tristan’s supposed melancholy resembles acedia as defined by Evagrius, with its essential characteristics: instability, inconstancy, desire of novelty and perpetual dissatisfaction.
Narcissus appears as imbued with melancholy both in Ovid’s Metamorphoses and in the poetry of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. In the Middle Ages, the association between this figure and melancholy can be perceived in its various uses. But the Narcissus who seems the most melancholic is the one that Jean Froissart includes in Joli buisson de jeunesse, profoundly modifying the Ovidian myth. The researchers consider this one to represent the archetype of the lover. However, the author of the paper suggests that Froissart goes beyond the domain of love and the theme of courtly love: it is no longer the question of the inaccessibility of the object, nor exclusively of the loss of the object, but of any loss inherent in the passage of time. The association of narcissism with mourning entails the nostalgia that seems specific to Froissart’s work since it is found, in different forms, both in his Chronicles and in his lyrical work.
Since Hippocrates until the 18th century, physicians considered melancholy a chronic disease caused by the overabundance of black bile (atra bilis), mythical ‘humour’ whose existence is refuted by scientific medicine. The article describes the aetiology, nosography, and therapy of this disease, presented in André Du Laurens’ treatise Second discours auquel est traicté des maladies melancoliques et des moyens de les guerir (1597), as well as the conceptions of Marsilio Ficino expressed in De vita triplici (1489). Referring to the ideas contained in Problem XXX attributed to Aristotle, the Florentine philosopher develops the idea of the relationship between the melancholic humoral predisposition and the creative genius. Ficino proposes the conversion of the harmful force of melaina chole into creative energy: melancholia generosa. The ‘priests of the Muses’ can escape the evil influence of their patron Saturn through intellectual and artistic activity.
The author analyses the selected 12th and 13th-century French Arthurian romances as an example of locus medicinalis, i.e., the meeting place of literature and the medical knowledge of the time, where literary fiction intersects with the medical reality, for which melancholy was one of the major challenges. Like medicine, literature takes up the challenge, by seeking to describe the symptoms of melancholy, to define its causes and above all to propose an effective treatment to relieve it. In the romances analyzed, the concept of melancholy is similar to that of acedia, the vice of the soul manifested by boredom, indifference, fatigue, and exhaustion of the heart. The condition was attributed to the activity of the demon of acedia, called daemon meridianus by Cassian and Evagrius of Pontus. In the Arthurian romances analyzed in the article, in which acts of psychological and spiritual nature are of main importance, the treatment of melancholy is based on the holistic Christian vision of man, according to which the state of mind, soul, and body influence each other. Cathartic tears, memory healing, friends’ support, the presence of the beloved, joy that chases away sadness, prayer, conversion, confession, and pilgrimage prove to be more efficient than theriac, electuary, or any medicine.
The paper analyses medieval Tristan romances by Béroul and Thomas of Britain in the light of Evagrius of Pontus’doctrine of acedia. The starting point is the concept of ‘Noonday Demon’: understood by Evagrius as the devil tempting the monk into acedia –a state of listlessness and spiritual torpor. It is used today to describe a ‘midlife crisis’ affecting married men in their erotic and sexual behaviour. The analysis tends to prove that the confusion between these two meanings can be traced back to the medieval Tristan legend, especially in Thomas’ version: in fact, Tristan’s supposed melancholy resembles acedia as defined by Evagrius, with its essential characteristics: instability, inconstancy, desire of novelty and perpetual dissatisfaction.
Narcissus appears as imbued with melancholy both in Ovid’s Metamorphoses and in the poetry of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. In the Middle Ages, the association between this figure and melancholy can be perceived in its various uses. But the Narcissus who seems the most melancholic is the one that Jean Froissart includes in Joli buisson de jeunesse, profoundly modifying the Ovidian myth. The researchers consider this one to represent the archetype of the lover. However, the author of the paper suggests that Froissart goes beyond the domain of love and the theme of courtly love: it is no longer the question of the inaccessibility of the object, nor exclusively of the loss of the object, but of any loss inherent in the passage of time. The association of narcissism with mourning entails the nostalgia that seems specific to Froissart’s work since it is found, in different forms, both in his Chronicles and in his lyrical work.
The function of dance in Shakespeare’s plays, as in all Renaissance culture, has its roots in the antiquity in which dance symbolized concord and harmony that reflected the cosmic movements of celestial bodies. In this context the significance of dance in the ball scene at the beginning of Romeo and Juliet presents itself as a fascinating material to be studied from the perspective of the theatrical potential of the dramatic text. In this scene, music and dance play a symbolical role the aim of which is to highlight the dramatic irony realized by the fusion of rhetorical language and choreography, with the rich formalized poetic language and the ball situation as the key elements of the plot. This fusion opens a range of possible theatrical interpretations, each decision having a major influence on the meaning of this episode. In the article the ball scene is analyzed from the literary, dramatic and historical perspective. The realization of its theatrical potential is illustrated with chosen stage productions which prove this scene’s crucial role in suggesting possible interpretations of the whole tragedy.
Byron claimed that Manfred had not been intended for the stage, but his dramatic poem was occasionally produced in the nineteenth-century theatre. In 1848 Robert Schumann adapted the poem for stage performance, composing the Overture and incidental music. Schumann’s version of Manfred was staged in Warsaw Teatr Wielki, with Józef Kotarbiński, a well-known actor, theatre manager and critic as the protagonist. The production was followed by a heated debate in the press. The central controversy focused on whether Byron’s “metaphysical drama” was suitable for the stage and relevant for the late nineteenth-century Polish audience. The aim of this paper is to examine central issues in this debate by scrutinizing the press reviews of the Warsaw production. As the reviews are by their very nature subjective, their examination reveals much more about their authors’ literary and theatrical preferences than about the performance itself, and provides an insight in the early stages of the development of the so-called Young Poland movement (Młoda Polska), with its emphasis on individualism and subjectivity, interest in metaphysics, and prevalence of lyricism. The 1892 Manfred in Warsaw may be seen as an attempt at introducing great Romantic poetry in the theatre, paving the way for the theatre productions of Polish Romantic drama, which Kotarbiński was to stage as the manager of Teatr Miejski in Kraków. The article also contributes to the history of Byron’s reception in Poland.
The research analyzes the Serbian Uprisings against the Ottomans as the transgression into Modernity. A special consideration is given to ideological and cultural changes in Serbia in the 19th century. The author explains how the overthrow of the Turkish rule made it possible to initiate the process of creating of the modern Serbian state, nation and culture. The paper analyzes selected works of Serbian authors and activists: Dositej Obradović, Vuk Stefanović Karadžić and Svetozar Marković who contributed significantly to the success of the Serbian transformation in their cultural and ideological spheres. The article conludes that the Serbian Revolution created a model of political and social progress in the Balkans.
* The paper was delivered at the ASEEES 49th Annual Convention, Chicago, November 9‒12, 2017.
Postcolonial discourse in modern Russian literature is conditioned by the peculiarity of Russian colonization, which was most interestingly characterized by Alexander Etkind in his conception of “internal” and “external” colonization. This conception became the basis of the analyses of the novel Sorrow Sleepers by Vera Galaktionova presented in this article. The action of the novel takes place in a small village in Northern Kazakhstan, inhabited basically by Russians. The perception of the novel based on the conception of “internal” and “external” colonization allows to explicate the connection between the postcolonial trauma and the moral and religious crisis, which hits not only the Russian minority in former Soviet republics, but the Russians in Russia as well.
Paula von Preradović’s literary output consists mainly of poems, including the lyrics for the national anthem of Austria, Land der Berge, Land am Strome [Land of the mountains, land on the river] (1946/1947), but she also wrote several novellas, autobiographical sketches, small scenic works and journalistic texts, as well as one novel. This article investigates the conception of holiness in Preradović’s novella Die Versuchung des Columba. Saint Columba, the protagonist of the novella, was an Irish abbot and missionary. He is remembered today as a Catholic saint and one of the Twelve Apostles of Ireland. The analysis focuses on the character of Columba, his behaviour, actions, development and the psychological stages he has gone through. Preradović explains her conception of holiness with the example of Columba’s life. She does not define holiness as infallibility, but primarily as integrity and a sense of responsibility for fellow men. The author describes it as that virtue by which one makes all one’s acts subservient to God. She ranks it among the infused moral virtues.
The aim of this paper is to analyse the representation of landscape in the novel Eyes of the Rigel (2017) by the Norwegian writer Roy Jacobsen from the perspective of geopoetics, including literary sensory geography, which accentuates geographical conditions of perception by making use of the findings of geography and anthropology of the senses. The protagonist of the novel lives on a small island off the northern coast of Norway and goes on a journey lasting several weeks, heading towards the south, from the sea through the interior of the country. In Jacobsen’s novel, the sensual landscape of the mainland is shaped mainly by auditory, tactile, olfactory, gustatory, and visual experiences, while the home island of the protagonist remains the reference point for these experiences.
The function of dance in Shakespeare’s plays, as in all Renaissance culture, has its roots in the antiquity in which dance symbolized concord and harmony that reflected the cosmic movements of celestial bodies. In this context the significance of dance in the ball scene at the beginning of Romeo and Juliet presents itself as a fascinating material to be studied from the perspective of the theatrical potential of the dramatic text. In this scene, music and dance play a symbolical role the aim of which is to highlight the dramatic irony realized by the fusion of rhetorical language and choreography, with the rich formalized poetic language and the ball situation as the key elements of the plot. This fusion opens a range of possible theatrical interpretations, each decision having a major influence on the meaning of this episode. In the article the ball scene is analyzed from the literary, dramatic and historical perspective. The realization of its theatrical potential is illustrated with chosen stage productions which prove this scene’s crucial role in suggesting possible interpretations of the whole tragedy.
Byron claimed that Manfred had not been intended for the stage, but his dramatic poem was occasionally produced in the nineteenth-century theatre. In 1848 Robert Schumann adapted the poem for stage performance, composing the Overture and incidental music. Schumann’s version of Manfred was staged in Warsaw Teatr Wielki, with Józef Kotarbiński, a well-known actor, theatre manager and critic as the protagonist. The production was followed by a heated debate in the press. The central controversy focused on whether Byron’s “metaphysical drama” was suitable for the stage and relevant for the late nineteenth-century Polish audience. The aim of this paper is to examine central issues in this debate by scrutinizing the press reviews of the Warsaw production. As the reviews are by their very nature subjective, their examination reveals much more about their authors’ literary and theatrical preferences than about the performance itself, and provides an insight in the early stages of the development of the so-called Young Poland movement (Młoda Polska), with its emphasis on individualism and subjectivity, interest in metaphysics, and prevalence of lyricism. The 1892 Manfred in Warsaw may be seen as an attempt at introducing great Romantic poetry in the theatre, paving the way for the theatre productions of Polish Romantic drama, which Kotarbiński was to stage as the manager of Teatr Miejski in Kraków. The article also contributes to the history of Byron’s reception in Poland.
The research analyzes the Serbian Uprisings against the Ottomans as the transgression into Modernity. A special consideration is given to ideological and cultural changes in Serbia in the 19th century. The author explains how the overthrow of the Turkish rule made it possible to initiate the process of creating of the modern Serbian state, nation and culture. The paper analyzes selected works of Serbian authors and activists: Dositej Obradović, Vuk Stefanović Karadžić and Svetozar Marković who contributed significantly to the success of the Serbian transformation in their cultural and ideological spheres. The article conludes that the Serbian Revolution created a model of political and social progress in the Balkans.
* The paper was delivered at the ASEEES 49th Annual Convention, Chicago, November 9‒12, 2017.
Postcolonial discourse in modern Russian literature is conditioned by the peculiarity of Russian colonization, which was most interestingly characterized by Alexander Etkind in his conception of “internal” and “external” colonization. This conception became the basis of the analyses of the novel Sorrow Sleepers by Vera Galaktionova presented in this article. The action of the novel takes place in a small village in Northern Kazakhstan, inhabited basically by Russians. The perception of the novel based on the conception of “internal” and “external” colonization allows to explicate the connection between the postcolonial trauma and the moral and religious crisis, which hits not only the Russian minority in former Soviet republics, but the Russians in Russia as well.
Paula von Preradović’s literary output consists mainly of poems, including the lyrics for the national anthem of Austria, Land der Berge, Land am Strome [Land of the mountains, land on the river] (1946/1947), but she also wrote several novellas, autobiographical sketches, small scenic works and journalistic texts, as well as one novel. This article investigates the conception of holiness in Preradović’s novella Die Versuchung des Columba. Saint Columba, the protagonist of the novella, was an Irish abbot and missionary. He is remembered today as a Catholic saint and one of the Twelve Apostles of Ireland. The analysis focuses on the character of Columba, his behaviour, actions, development and the psychological stages he has gone through. Preradović explains her conception of holiness with the example of Columba’s life. She does not define holiness as infallibility, but primarily as integrity and a sense of responsibility for fellow men. The author describes it as that virtue by which one makes all one’s acts subservient to God. She ranks it among the infused moral virtues.
The aim of this paper is to analyse the representation of landscape in the novel Eyes of the Rigel (2017) by the Norwegian writer Roy Jacobsen from the perspective of geopoetics, including literary sensory geography, which accentuates geographical conditions of perception by making use of the findings of geography and anthropology of the senses. The protagonist of the novel lives on a small island off the northern coast of Norway and goes on a journey lasting several weeks, heading towards the south, from the sea through the interior of the country. In Jacobsen’s novel, the sensual landscape of the mainland is shaped mainly by auditory, tactile, olfactory, gustatory, and visual experiences, while the home island of the protagonist remains the reference point for these experiences.
The paper addresses the issue of the traces of traditional cultural patterns of coexistence of the living and the dead in Iranian fiction by analyzing the structure of the heterotopies in two novels by female writers, namely Tuba and the Meaning of Night (Tubā va ma’nā-ye šab) by Šahrnuš Pārsipur and Gypsy by the Fire (Kouli-ye kenār-e ātaš) by Moniru Ravānipur. It also acknowledges the literary potential of spatial representation and metaphors in women’s identity discourse and the reframing of traumatizing experiences, as well as other problems of society in transition between the traditional social structure and modern individualism.
This paper contains a translation, from Persian into Polish, of Taʾdib al-Rejāl or The Education of Men − a satirical treatise written probably in 1886/1887 by an anonymous woman associated with the Iranian Qajar dynasty – complemented with the translator’s commentary interpreting the text as evidence of the socio-cultural changes in the late Qajar era as well as the prelude of the discourse of modernity and women’s liberation movement in Iran.
Fitting into the current law and literature movement, the article focuses on the literary depiction of changes within divorce proceedings in nineteenth-century France based on Guy de Maupassant’s novel Bel-Ami. Written in 1885, the book depicts, in a highly realistic manner, fault-based divorce proceedings at the time of its creation. In the introduction, I briefly touch upon the evolution of the French divorce proceedings throughout the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, and its final outcome: the legalisation of a dissolution of marriage in 1884. The article attempts to answer the question how that revolutionary change of the divorce law influenced the novel’s content and how Guy de Maupassant depicted the dissolution of marriage in his work, and to verify if this depiction reflects legal reality.
The article focuses on the prose experiment Die Auswandernden by the Austrian writer Peter Waterhouse and the illustrator Nanne Meyer in 2016. The book falls in the category of literary texts reflecting refugee and asylum-seeker experiences1 that have appeared on the German book market since 2012. The paper aims to describe the literary strategies Waterhouse uses to represent the refugee condition. It explores the author’s implicit programmatic statements, the construction of the female protagonist as a refugee and asylum seeking figure and Waterhouse’s reflections on language, especially the language of Austrian judiciary system.
Literature does not need to be solely confined to text, but can be accompanied by moving images, animation, sound, music, as well as a multi-linear narrative, which has become easier to integrate due to the use of hypertext and augmented reality (AR) technology. One author who readily uses such innovations is Stu Campbell, more widely known by his alias, Sutu. Aside from being a writer, Campbell is also an interactive designer and illustrator who combines art and technology in order to produce unique and experimental works. Campbell is inspired by multiple genres and formats through which he addresses poignant themes, such as memory and its loss, the imminent passage of time, as well as the meaning of identity and reality in our increasingly digital and fast-paced environment. Therefore, this paper discusses the selected works of Stu Campbell in the context of their experimental and technological nature drawing on Paola Trimarco’s discussion of “affordances,” a term originally derived from psychologist James L. Gibson, denoting the opportunities and limitations in certain environments. The works discussed are the following: Modern Polaxis, a multilinear comic in the form of a private journal which depends on AR technology to advance its narrative, Nawlz, a cyberpunk webcomic created on a horizontal interactive digital canvas, and These Memories Won’t Last, a semi-autobiographical webcomic which incorporates music, sound and animation.
The function of dance in Shakespeare’s plays, as in all Renaissance culture, has its roots in antiquity, in which dance symbolized concord and harmony that reflected the cosmic movements of celestial bodies. In this context the significance of dance in the ball scene at the beginning of Romeo and Juliet presents itself as a fascinating material to be studied from the perspective of the theatrical potential of the dramatic text. In this scene, music and dance play a symbolical role the aim of which is to highlight the dramatic irony realized by the fusion of rhetorical language and choreography, with the rich formalized poetic language and the ball situation as the key elements of the plot. This fusion opens a range of possible theatrical interpretations, each decision having a major influence on the meaning of this episode. In the article the ball scene is analyzed from the literary, dramatic and historical perspective. The realization of its theatrical potential is illustrated with chosen stage interpretations which prove this scene’s crucial role in suggesting possible interpretations of the whole tragedy.
The paper addresses the issue of the traces of traditional cultural patterns of coexistence of the living and the dead in Iranian fiction by analyzing the structure of the heterotopies in two novels by female writers, namely Tuba and the Meaning of Night (Tubā va ma’nā-ye šab) by Šahrnuš Pārsipur and Gypsy by the Fire (Kouli-ye kenār-e ātaš) by Moniru Ravānipur. It also acknowledges the literary potential of spatial representation and metaphors in women’s identity discourse and the reframing of traumatizing experiences, as well as other problems of society in transition between the traditional social structure and modern individualism.
This paper contains a translation, from Persian into Polish, of Taʾdib al-Rejāl or The Education of Men − a satirical treatise written probably in 1886/1887 by an anonymous woman associated with the Iranian Qajar dynasty – complemented with the translator’s commentary interpreting the text as evidence of the socio-cultural changes in the late Qajar era as well as the prelude of the discourse of modernity and women’s liberation movement in Iran.
Fitting into the current law and literature movement, the article focuses on the literary depiction of changes within divorce proceedings in nineteenth-century France based on Guy de Maupassant’s novel Bel-Ami. Written in 1885, the book depicts, in a highly realistic manner, fault-based divorce proceedings at the time of its creation. In the introduction, I briefly touch upon the evolution of the French divorce proceedings throughout the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, and its final outcome: the legalisation of a dissolution of marriage in 1884. The article attempts to answer the question how that revolutionary change of the divorce law influenced the novel’s content and how Guy de Maupassant depicted the dissolution of marriage in his work, and to verify if this depiction reflects legal reality.
The article focuses on the prose experiment Die Auswandernden by the Austrian writer Peter Waterhouse and the illustrator Nanne Meyer in 2016. The book falls in the category of literary texts reflecting refugee and asylum-seeker experiences1 that have appeared on the German book market since 2012. The paper aims to describe the literary strategies Waterhouse uses to represent the refugee condition. It explores the author’s implicit programmatic statements, the construction of the female protagonist as a refugee and asylum seeking figure and Waterhouse’s reflections on language, especially the language of Austrian judiciary system.
Literature does not need to be solely confined to text, but can be accompanied by moving images, animation, sound, music, as well as a multi-linear narrative, which has become easier to integrate due to the use of hypertext and augmented reality (AR) technology. One author who readily uses such innovations is Stu Campbell, more widely known by his alias, Sutu. Aside from being a writer, Campbell is also an interactive designer and illustrator who combines art and technology in order to produce unique and experimental works. Campbell is inspired by multiple genres and formats through which he addresses poignant themes, such as memory and its loss, the imminent passage of time, as well as the meaning of identity and reality in our increasingly digital and fast-paced environment. Therefore, this paper discusses the selected works of Stu Campbell in the context of their experimental and technological nature drawing on Paola Trimarco’s discussion of “affordances,” a term originally derived from psychologist James L. Gibson, denoting the opportunities and limitations in certain environments. The works discussed are the following: Modern Polaxis, a multilinear comic in the form of a private journal which depends on AR technology to advance its narrative, Nawlz, a cyberpunk webcomic created on a horizontal interactive digital canvas, and These Memories Won’t Last, a semi-autobiographical webcomic which incorporates music, sound and animation.
The function of dance in Shakespeare’s plays, as in all Renaissance culture, has its roots in antiquity, in which dance symbolized concord and harmony that reflected the cosmic movements of celestial bodies. In this context the significance of dance in the ball scene at the beginning of Romeo and Juliet presents itself as a fascinating material to be studied from the perspective of the theatrical potential of the dramatic text. In this scene, music and dance play a symbolical role the aim of which is to highlight the dramatic irony realized by the fusion of rhetorical language and choreography, with the rich formalized poetic language and the ball situation as the key elements of the plot. This fusion opens a range of possible theatrical interpretations, each decision having a major influence on the meaning of this episode. In the article the ball scene is analyzed from the literary, dramatic and historical perspective. The realization of its theatrical potential is illustrated with chosen stage interpretations which prove this scene’s crucial role in suggesting possible interpretations of the whole tragedy.
The aim of the paper is to explore how the myth of Dunkirk is depicted in one of contemporary British historical novels, Lissa Evans’s Their Finest Hour and a Half (2009). With reference to relevant examples from the novel, it is asked if the myth is cultivated or debunked. The article poses the question whether the novel evokes nostalgia for national unity, conveys a hopeful message about more equal opportunities for women than before the war, or reassesses history in a tragicomic manner. Three aspects addressed in Their Finest Hour and a Half are taken into consideration, namely, first, women’s role in myth-making; second, soldiers’ attitude towards uplifting myths surrounding the evacuation of Dunkirk; third, the impact of propaganda films on those living in the 1940s and facing the harsh reality of the war.
The article discusses J.M. Coetzee’s Diary of a Bad Year to argue that although the main protagonist’s views upon social, ethical, political, and scientific matters may be described as rather pessimistic, the novel still portrays artistic creation as a source of solace, hope, and a motivation for improvement in human life. The validity of the protagonist’s despondent outlook upon human life is undermined by the tripartite composition of the narrative, in which his opinions are questioned when juxtaposed with the alternative views voiced by the other characters. It is argued in particular that the story narrated in the novel reinforces the image of the positive role of literature in human existence.
By analyzing the depiction of androgyny in Marge Piercy’s science fiction novels in the context of gender performativity and constructionism, this article demonstrates that androgyny may be used as a tool for deconstructing gender roles. Arguably, Piercy proposes a new, non-essentialist vision of humankind through the creation of androgynous or agender human and cybernetic bodies. Moreover, the article substantiates how the images of utopian worlds, which present futuristic hope, are connected with the postgender idea of gender transcendence, while the dystopian ones seem to be strongly related to gender essentialism.
The article presents the function of reticence in Jean-Philippe Toussaint’s writing in the context of the return to the story in francophone literature, initiated in the 80s of the 20th c. Jean-Philippe Toussaint is a contemporary Belgian writer, photographer and film-maker. He has written twelve novels and short stories, as well as authored films and installations. Belonging to the generation of minimalist writers, Toussaint sets his use of reticence in the context of the tendency to return to Genette’s category of story (récit). Since the publication of his novel La Réticence (1991) reticence has become the key category of his écriture. In his books, it shapes the form, the narration and the plot, the construction of characters, temporality, and space. Thus, its function in Toussaint’s writing enables us to observe idiosyncratic aspects of his “infinitesimalist” texts which play with the canonical, realistic model of the novel.
The article focuses on the issue of Poland as a specific artistic space in queer poetry in Russia of the 90s and 2000s. Drawing on the creative work of Alexandr Anashevich, Yaroslav Mogutin, Alexandr Ilyanen and Ilya Danishevskiy, it reveals the connection between traditional narratives present in the Soviet official and unofficial, underground literature and new perceptions of gender. While partly sharing in “gender anxiety,” Poland is, nevertheless, considered a commonplace setting in queer poetry practices and performances on account of its unreliable, limitrophe, “threshold” nature for Russian-speaking recipients.
The capital of the Republic of Tatarstan is a multicultural city. It is a combination of “Russian,” “Tatar” and, not least, “German elements”. The writer Guzel Yakhina has repeatedly addressed this cultural diversity in her literary works. In them a native of Kazan explores the past and present of the city. Excellent knowledge of German language and culture allows her to study in detail the “German trace” in the history of the capital of Tatarstan to determine its status. The article offers a brief imagological analysis of the images of “German Kazan” presented in the novel Zuleikha and the essay Garden on the Border, or the Garden “Russian Switzerland”. The imagological study conducted at the macro-, meso- and micro-levels shows that in Yakhina’s literary works the images of “German Kazan” are equivalent to the images of “Russian Kazan” or “Tatar Kazan.” The “German elements” are firmly rooted inthe texture of the city and have been an integral part of its cultural code for several centuries. At the same time, following the novel and the essay, they do not have the status of an exotic “foreign,” but a familiar “other.”
„Niemiecki Kazań”: imagologiczna analiza utworów Guzel Jachiny Stolica Republiki Tatarstanu to miasto wielokulturowe. To połączenie „rosyjskiego”, „tatarskiego” i, co nie mniej ważne, „niemieckiego” pierwiastka. Pisarka Guzel Jachina wielokrotnie odnosiła się do tej różnorodności kulturowej w swoich tekstach literackich. Rdzenny mieszkaniec Kazania odkrywa w nich przeszłość i teraźniejszość miasta. Doskonała znajomość języka i kultury niemieckiej pozwala autorce na szczegółowe zbadanie „niemieckiego śladu” w historii stolicy Tatarstanu w celu określenia jego statusu. Artykuł zawiera krótką analizę imagologiczną obrazów „niemieckiego Kazania”, przedstawionych w powieści Zulejkaotwiera oczy i eseju Ogród na granicy, czyli Ogród „Rosyjska Szwajcaria”. Badania imago-logiczne, przeprowadzone na poziomach makro-, mezo- i mikro-, pokazują, że w dziełach literackich Jachiny obrazy „niemieckiego Kazania” są równoważne obrazom „rosyjskiego Kazania” czy „tatarskiego Kazania”. „Elementy niemieckie” są mocno zakorzenione w strukturze miasta i od kilku stuleci stanowią integralną część jego kodu kulturowego. Jednocześnie, w powieści i eseju, nie mają one statusu egzotycznego Obcego, ale znajomego Innego.
The aim of the paper is to explore how the myth of Dunkirk is depicted in one of contemporary British historical novels, Lissa Evans’s Their Finest Hour and a Half (2009). With reference to relevant examples from the novel, it is asked if the myth is cultivated or debunked. The article poses the question whether the novel evokes nostalgia for national unity, conveys a hopeful message about more equal opportunities for women than before the war, or reassesses history in a tragicomic manner. Three aspects addressed in Their Finest Hour and a Half are taken into consideration, namely, first, women’s role in myth-making; second, soldiers’ attitude towards uplifting myths surrounding the evacuation of Dunkirk; third, the impact of propaganda films on those living in the 1940s and facing the harsh reality of the war.
The article discusses J.M. Coetzee’s Diary of a Bad Year to argue that although the main protagonist’s views upon social, ethical, political, and scientific matters may be described as rather pessimistic, the novel still portrays artistic creation as a source of solace, hope, and a motivation for improvement in human life. The validity of the protagonist’s despondent outlook upon human life is undermined by the tripartite composition of the narrative, in which his opinions are questioned when juxtaposed with the alternative views voiced by the other characters. It is argued in particular that the story narrated in the novel reinforces the image of the positive role of literature in human existence.
By analyzing the depiction of androgyny in Marge Piercy’s science fiction novels in the context of gender performativity and constructionism, this article demonstrates that androgyny may be used as a tool for deconstructing gender roles. Arguably, Piercy proposes a new, non-essentialist vision of humankind through the creation of androgynous or agender human and cybernetic bodies. Moreover, the article substantiates how the images of utopian worlds, which present futuristic hope, are connected with the postgender idea of gender transcendence, while the dystopian ones seem to be strongly related to gender essentialism.
The article presents the function of reticence in Jean-Philippe Toussaint’s writing in the context of the return to the story in francophone literature, initiated in the 80s of the 20th c. Jean-Philippe Toussaint is a contemporary Belgian writer, photographer and film-maker. He has written twelve novels and short stories, as well as authored films and installations. Belonging to the generation of minimalist writers, Toussaint sets his use of reticence in the context of the tendency to return to Genette’s category of story (récit). Since the publication of his novel La Réticence (1991) reticence has become the key category of his écriture. In his books, it shapes the form, the narration and the plot, the construction of characters, temporality, and space. Thus, its function in Toussaint’s writing enables us to observe idiosyncratic aspects of his “infinitesimalist” texts which play with the canonical, realistic model of the novel.
The article focuses on the issue of Poland as a specific artistic space in queer poetry in Russia of the 90s and 2000s. Drawing on the creative work of Alexandr Anashevich, Yaroslav Mogutin, Alexandr Ilyanen and Ilya Danishevskiy, it reveals the connection between traditional narratives present in the Soviet official and unofficial, underground literature and new perceptions of gender. While partly sharing in “gender anxiety,” Poland is, nevertheless, considered a commonplace setting in queer poetry practices and performances on account of its unreliable, limitrophe, “threshold” nature for Russian-speaking recipients.
The capital of the Republic of Tatarstan is a multicultural city. It is a combination of “Russian,” “Tatar” and, not least, “German elements”. The writer Guzel Yakhina has repeatedly addressed this cultural diversity in her literary works. In them a native of Kazan explores the past and present of the city. Excellent knowledge of German language and culture allows her to study in detail the “German trace” in the history of the capital of Tatarstan to determine its status. The article offers a brief imagological analysis of the images of “German Kazan” presented in the novel Zuleikha and the essay Garden on the Border, or the Garden “Russian Switzerland”. The imagological study conducted at the macro-, meso- and micro-levels shows that in Yakhina’s literary works the images of “German Kazan” are equivalent to the images of “Russian Kazan” or “Tatar Kazan.” The “German elements” are firmly rooted inthe texture of the city and have been an integral part of its cultural code for several centuries. At the same time, following the novel and the essay, they do not have the status of an exotic “foreign,” but a familiar “other.”
„Niemiecki Kazań”: imagologiczna analiza utworów Guzel Jachiny Stolica Republiki Tatarstanu to miasto wielokulturowe. To połączenie „rosyjskiego”, „tatarskiego” i, co nie mniej ważne, „niemieckiego” pierwiastka. Pisarka Guzel Jachina wielokrotnie odnosiła się do tej różnorodności kulturowej w swoich tekstach literackich. Rdzenny mieszkaniec Kazania odkrywa w nich przeszłość i teraźniejszość miasta. Doskonała znajomość języka i kultury niemieckiej pozwala autorce na szczegółowe zbadanie „niemieckiego śladu” w historii stolicy Tatarstanu w celu określenia jego statusu. Artykuł zawiera krótką analizę imagologiczną obrazów „niemieckiego Kazania”, przedstawionych w powieści Zulejkaotwiera oczy i eseju Ogród na granicy, czyli Ogród „Rosyjska Szwajcaria”. Badania imago-logiczne, przeprowadzone na poziomach makro-, mezo- i mikro-, pokazują, że w dziełach literackich Jachiny obrazy „niemieckiego Kazania” są równoważne obrazom „rosyjskiego Kazania” czy „tatarskiego Kazania”. „Elementy niemieckie” są mocno zakorzenione w strukturze miasta i od kilku stuleci stanowią integralną część jego kodu kulturowego. Jednocześnie, w powieści i eseju, nie mają one statusu egzotycznego Obcego, ale znajomego Innego.
The article discusses an episode in the biographies of Jadwiga Toeplitz-Mrozowska, an actress, traveler, writer, as well as the wife of one of the most influential Italian bankers of the 1920s, and Gabriele D’Annunzio, a poet, patriot, and author of many scandals. They most likely met only once, at the end of 1927. However, their acquaintance survived for three more years, sustained by correspondence. The purpose of the article is to trace this relationship and factors that influenced its character. The analysis is based on the documents preserved both in the Jagiellonian Library in Kraków and in the poet’s archive at the Vittoriale degli Italiani in Gardone Riviera.
The purpose of this paper is to shed some new light on the role of the male character in medieval Arabic literature. It focuses on the model of the ruler which features in Andalusian adab literature in Al-cIqd al-Farīd, a work of Ibn cAbd Rabbih. The description of the ruler’s powers, privileges, tasks, and duties are included in the first chapter of the work, which is a typical example of paraenetic literature outlining specific patterns of conduct related to one’s position. Presenting the model ruler, Ibn c Abd Rabbih used the same sources that were known in the East and selected those that, in his opinion, made up the image of a perfect ruler. The fundamental features of the ruler described in his work indicate that there were some universal attributes of the dynast in the Middle Ages.
The article aims at offering an overview of directions of interpretation regarding the motif of vampire in popular literature from the 19th to the 21st century. It focuses on the most important, representative texts of culture that have had the greatest influence on the evolution of the vampire figure from Romanticism to the modern times, such as Dracula, Salem’s Lot, Interview with the Vampire, Twilight. The article intends to present various ways of reading and analysing vampirism depending on different methodologies. Undoubtedly, the approaches regarding interpretations of films and literary works featuring vampires have been conditioned by exegetical possibilities brought about by the methodological development in literary and cultural studies.
Martin Mosebach’s novel Mogador confronts two cultures; the protagonist, a young, successful, German bank employee must spend some weeks in Morocco among the locals. He has to deal with foreign customs and another rhythm of life among people who seem to have much more time and don’t have to subject themselves to the pressure of the clock. The article focuses on the depictions of time perception (e.g. during leisure time, meals, waiting, etc.), which seems to be one of the most important differences between them. The article aims to describe the human longing for dignified handling of time, for slow life, which seems to be a yearning hidden under the anxiety and speed of the modern world.
The article discusses an episode in the biographies of Jadwiga Toeplitz-Mrozowska, an actress, traveler, writer, as well as the wife of one of the most influential Italian bankers of the 1920s, and Gabriele D’Annunzio, a poet, patriot, and author of many scandals. They most likely met only once, at the end of 1927. However, their acquaintance survived for three more years, sustained by correspondence. The purpose of the article is to trace this relationship and factors that influenced its character. The analysis is based on the documents preserved both in the Jagiellonian Library in Kraków and in the poet’s archive at the Vittoriale degli Italiani in Gardone Riviera.
The purpose of this paper is to shed some new light on the role of the male character in medieval Arabic literature. It focuses on the model of the ruler which features in Andalusian adab literature in Al-cIqd al-Farīd, a work of Ibn cAbd Rabbih. The description of the ruler’s powers, privileges, tasks, and duties are included in the first chapter of the work, which is a typical example of paraenetic literature outlining specific patterns of conduct related to one’s position. Presenting the model ruler, Ibn c Abd Rabbih used the same sources that were known in the East and selected those that, in his opinion, made up the image of a perfect ruler. The fundamental features of the ruler described in his work indicate that there were some universal attributes of the dynast in the Middle Ages.
The article aims at offering an overview of directions of interpretation regarding the motif of vampire in popular literature from the 19th to the 21st century. It focuses on the most important, representative texts of culture that have had the greatest influence on the evolution of the vampire figure from Romanticism to the modern times, such as Dracula, Salem’s Lot, Interview with the Vampire, Twilight. The article intends to present various ways of reading and analysing vampirism depending on different methodologies. Undoubtedly, the approaches regarding interpretations of films and literary works featuring vampires have been conditioned by exegetical possibilities brought about by the methodological development in literary and cultural studies.
Martin Mosebach’s novel Mogador confronts two cultures; the protagonist, a young, successful, German bank employee must spend some weeks in Morocco among the locals. He has to deal with foreign customs and another rhythm of life among people who seem to have much more time and don’t have to subject themselves to the pressure of the clock. The article focuses on the depictions of time perception (e.g. during leisure time, meals, waiting, etc.), which seems to be one of the most important differences between them. The article aims to describe the human longing for dignified handling of time, for slow life, which seems to be a yearning hidden under the anxiety and speed of the modern world.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
This present article is devoted to an issue of assimilation and adaptation of the philosophical tendencies and literary patterns of the European enlightenment in Montenegrin literature which was established in 18th century in difficult internal circumstances and during constant threat to the independence of the country. Key advocates of the rationalistic, democratic and anticlerical demands were mainly descended from the romanized Adriatic communities and obtained their education in Western Europe –transplanting into native ground the ideas of the free mind and conscience, religious tolerance, just politics, reform of the state or general education. In the context of the above-mentioned and similar categories the works of Stefan Zanović, Jovan Baljević, Katerina Radonjićand other authors were considered. The special example of taking advantage of the enlightenment paradigm are texts of the bishops and political rulers from the PetrovićNjegošdynasty –their attitude was formed through the necessity of the defence of the legal-state interest and fidelity to the Christian ethic. As a case of such a meaning of the civilizing mission in the environment of disintegrated Montenegrin tribes Petar I was presented. Especially his messages to the clan communities contain many didactic appeals which are faithful to the enlightenment vision of the man and society.
Kürzestgeschichte (lit. shortest story), which is the German term for a subcategory of short story, became established as a literary genre in the 20th century. Its condensed content conformed to the hectic pace of life but, in terms of the issues discussed, it was more essential and dedicated to an experienced reader. In this paper, a narratological analysis of selected shortest stories by Heiner Feldhoff and Kerstin Hensel will be conducted. A methodological basis for the analysis is the categories implemented by Gérard Genette. Its aim is to provide an answer to the question whether shortest stories could be, like any other epic texts, subject to a narratological analysis and to what extent the length of a text might influence the findings of such an analysis.
This article focuses on the novel att våga vara… [to dare being…] (1948) based on the life of the explorer Isabelle Eberhardt (1877–1904), by the Swedish author Ulla Bjerne (1890–1969). Annotations in her diary as well as Eberhardt’s diary and biography, are in addition taken into account, read as examples of female situated embodiment and part of a feminist nomadic practice, as elaborated by Rosi Bradidotti, in Bjerne’s aim to give representation to a new type of woman. It entails resistance to hegemonic, fixed and exclusionary views on feminine subjectivity, the affirmation of movement and the process of becoming, and the construction of new conceptions and images of women. The central hypothesis in the article is that travelling in att våga vara… has a potential to nomadize the female subject both literally and figuratively, in the quest to give representation to a situated, embodied female subjectivity, in both body and word.
Karl August Varnhagen von Ense (1785–1858) was a German diplomat, biographer and archivist-collector. He worked as a tutor in the homes of several families of the wealthy Jewish bourgeoisie. This allowed him to get in touch with prominent poets and writers of romanticism, such as Friedrich de la Motte Fouqué, Adelbert von Chamisso, Justinus Kerner and Ludwig Uhland. During the Napoleonic Wars Varnhagen served in Austrian and Russian army. 1814 he married Rahel Levin, a Jewish writer who hosted one of the most prominent German literary salons in the late 18th and early 19th centuries. Their home in Berlin became the meeting-place of high civil servants, philosophers, writers and artists. Although Varnhagen developed a reputation as an critical writer and journalist, he is most famous as a biographer and archivist-collector. The article investigates Varnhagen’s activities as a journalist and demonstrates journalism as an unknown and unexplored but significant and valuable aspekt of his work, which is substantial in volume.
Sándor Kányadi in his poetic cycle Heretic Telegrams enters into an intertextual dialogue with Zbigniew Herbert’s output. This article attempts to interpret those poems which contain an autothematic reflection on literary creation, artistic expression, ways of narrating or the role of a poet in shaping collective consciousness. Kányádi establishes the opposition of fable and novel, presenting them as literary genres belonging to separate traditions, based on different perceptual patterns. These theses are accompanied by direct allusions to Zbigniew Herbert’s works, what naturally leads to the adoption of comparative literary methods.
In Demain matin, Montréal m’attend, a comedy by Michel Tremblay written in the era of a Quiet Revolution, contempt takes on an argumentative value. Lola Lee, a singer and artist in La Main –an artistic neighborhood in Montreal. Lola’s younger sister –Louise –is jealous of the popularity gained by her older sibling. Lola Lee, in the attempt to discourage Louise from the idea of following in her footsteps travels with her through the most infamous artistic venues. During this trip Louise meets artists with questionable morals. The aim of the article is firstly to show how this journey, instead of generating contempt, becomes the core of searching for your own artistic identity. Secondly, the article explains how Tremblay’s art, using metaphors in the style of Almodóvar, represent the national dramaturgy of Quebec, in which the hero, which is an allegory of the whole society, undergoes an evolution that allows him to appreciate his own identity instead of despising it.
This present article is devoted to an issue of assimilation and adaptation of the philosophical tendencies and literary patterns of the European enlightenment in Montenegrin literature which was established in 18th century in difficult internal circumstances and during constant threat to the independence of the country. Key advocates of the rationalistic, democratic and anticlerical demands were mainly descended from the romanized Adriatic communities and obtained their education in Western Europe –transplanting into native ground the ideas of the free mind and conscience, religious tolerance, just politics, reform of the state or general education. In the context of the above-mentioned and similar categories the works of Stefan Zanović, Jovan Baljević, Katerina Radonjićand other authors were considered. The special example of taking advantage of the enlightenment paradigm are texts of the bishops and political rulers from the PetrovićNjegošdynasty –their attitude was formed through the necessity of the defence of the legal-state interest and fidelity to the Christian ethic. As a case of such a meaning of the civilizing mission in the environment of disintegrated Montenegrin tribes Petar I was presented. Especially his messages to the clan communities contain many didactic appeals which are faithful to the enlightenment vision of the man and society.
Kürzestgeschichte (lit. shortest story), which is the German term for a subcategory of short story, became established as a literary genre in the 20th century. Its condensed content conformed to the hectic pace of life but, in terms of the issues discussed, it was more essential and dedicated to an experienced reader. In this paper, a narratological analysis of selected shortest stories by Heiner Feldhoff and Kerstin Hensel will be conducted. A methodological basis for the analysis is the categories implemented by Gérard Genette. Its aim is to provide an answer to the question whether shortest stories could be, like any other epic texts, subject to a narratological analysis and to what extent the length of a text might influence the findings of such an analysis.
This article focuses on the novel att våga vara… [to dare being…] (1948) based on the life of the explorer Isabelle Eberhardt (1877–1904), by the Swedish author Ulla Bjerne (1890–1969). Annotations in her diary as well as Eberhardt’s diary and biography, are in addition taken into account, read as examples of female situated embodiment and part of a feminist nomadic practice, as elaborated by Rosi Bradidotti, in Bjerne’s aim to give representation to a new type of woman. It entails resistance to hegemonic, fixed and exclusionary views on feminine subjectivity, the affirmation of movement and the process of becoming, and the construction of new conceptions and images of women. The central hypothesis in the article is that travelling in att våga vara… has a potential to nomadize the female subject both literally and figuratively, in the quest to give representation to a situated, embodied female subjectivity, in both body and word.
Karl August Varnhagen von Ense (1785–1858) was a German diplomat, biographer and archivist-collector. He worked as a tutor in the homes of several families of the wealthy Jewish bourgeoisie. This allowed him to get in touch with prominent poets and writers of romanticism, such as Friedrich de la Motte Fouqué, Adelbert von Chamisso, Justinus Kerner and Ludwig Uhland. During the Napoleonic Wars Varnhagen served in Austrian and Russian army. 1814 he married Rahel Levin, a Jewish writer who hosted one of the most prominent German literary salons in the late 18th and early 19th centuries. Their home in Berlin became the meeting-place of high civil servants, philosophers, writers and artists. Although Varnhagen developed a reputation as an critical writer and journalist, he is most famous as a biographer and archivist-collector. The article investigates Varnhagen’s activities as a journalist and demonstrates journalism as an unknown and unexplored but significant and valuable aspekt of his work, which is substantial in volume.
Sándor Kányadi in his poetic cycle Heretic Telegrams enters into an intertextual dialogue with Zbigniew Herbert’s output. This article attempts to interpret those poems which contain an autothematic reflection on literary creation, artistic expression, ways of narrating or the role of a poet in shaping collective consciousness. Kányádi establishes the opposition of fable and novel, presenting them as literary genres belonging to separate traditions, based on different perceptual patterns. These theses are accompanied by direct allusions to Zbigniew Herbert’s works, what naturally leads to the adoption of comparative literary methods.
In Demain matin, Montréal m’attend, a comedy by Michel Tremblay written in the era of a Quiet Revolution, contempt takes on an argumentative value. Lola Lee, a singer and artist in La Main –an artistic neighborhood in Montreal. Lola’s younger sister –Louise –is jealous of the popularity gained by her older sibling. Lola Lee, in the attempt to discourage Louise from the idea of following in her footsteps travels with her through the most infamous artistic venues. During this trip Louise meets artists with questionable morals. The aim of the article is firstly to show how this journey, instead of generating contempt, becomes the core of searching for your own artistic identity. Secondly, the article explains how Tremblay’s art, using metaphors in the style of Almodóvar, represent the national dramaturgy of Quebec, in which the hero, which is an allegory of the whole society, undergoes an evolution that allows him to appreciate his own identity instead of despising it.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
How does an individualist and skeptical intellectual who is not religious in the usual sense experience the pilgrimage to Mecca in modern times, when he or she is only one among a huge mass of pilgrims? In order to offer an answer to this question, this contribution will look at two literary texts which are quite different in terms of author, time, and genre, but show a number of similarities in terms of observations, impressions, reflections, and feelings. The first is Lost in the Crowd, the travel diary published by the Iranian thinker Jalal Al-e Ahmad (1923–1969) in 1966 on his Hajj experiences in 1964; the second is the novel Fitna by the Emirati author Amira al-Qahtani, which appeared in 2007 and takes the pilgrimage as a frame-story. It will be argued that Al-e Ahmad established a discursive tradition that had an impact on religious doubters in Iran and beyond.
A.R. Rajaraja Varma (A.R. Rājarājavarmma, 1863–1918), a Kerala poet, grammarian and critic witnessed the late 19th and early 20th century evolution of South Indian literature and actively participated in the changes. His unique relationship with languages, great knowledge of grammar, poetic talent and a leaning towards a modern approach (to a large extent affected by English) resulted in various works which influenced the development of both Sanskrit and Malayalam. Rajaraja Varma strove to modernise Indian languages and literature, largely by the means of more innovative English. The unusual blend of styles, themes, and motives that interweave in the author’s compositions can be defined as the New Sanskritism. The aim of this paper is to distinguish characteristic features of Rajaraja Varma’s Sanskrit works and discuss them in their socio-cultural context.
The aim of this paper is to examine how given literary devices correspond with the fatalistic portrayal of the Iranian Revolution of 1978–1979 in Salem Khalfani’s novel Die ersten Tage der Welt. The fatalism, regarded as a social necessity and dependence of the drives, is emphasised by the theatrum mundi metaphor as well as the similes comparing the revolutionary events with the dynamic processes which can be found in the world of nature. The outcomes of the revolution are, however, connected with the poetics of lifelessness. Underneath the manifested layer of the novel, which emphasises the fatalism, there is also a covert layer of the text, which suggests that the narrator may be rationalising and denying any guilt for taking part in such a destructive mass event.
The article addresses the problem of relationships between a word, an image, and music in Ingmar Bergman’s films as approached from a new perspective of multimodality theories within a wider context of intermedia studies. The proposed framework for analyses is Lars Elleström’s concept of modalities of media, which are basic categories of their possible features: material modality (the way of mediating signs), sensorial modality (the way of perception and involvement of the senses), spatiotemporal modality (concerning the cognitive conditions for fixing perception data in space and time), and semiotic modality, which is connected to meaning. As her point of departure the article’s author takes Bergman’s words about film being parallel to music, which speak for film’s formal complexity as well as intensified connotative values. Further into the article, the analyses of selected musical scenes from Autumn Sonata and Cries and Whispers are carried out to illustrate the emergence of meaning through the combination of text, image and music or image and music. The article argues that music serves as a narrative means connecting different narrative levels and/or expressing emotional complexity beyond the limits of language. Thanks to different modalities of the media involved the semiotic impact of musical scenes is more elaborate than that of the verbal text itself, and the symbolic meaning of universal relevance is achieved.
One of the basic goals of ecocriticism is to deconstruct the binary opposition between “nature” and “culture”, so typical of Western thinking, and to show that these two notions are interdependent and cannot be separated. Donna Haraway proposes to reject this dichotomous division in favour of a new term coined by her, that is natureculture.
This article aims at showing how the relationship between “nature” and “culture” is construed in the novel Eventide (2016) by Swedish writer Therese Bohman. The author focuses on the interplay between them and emphasizes the hybrid nature of reality, which could be described as naturalcultural, within the meaning intended by Haraway. Bohman exposes naturalcultural interactions on multiple levels, both diegetic and non-diegetic: starting from the title of her novel, through the imagery in the text, descriptions of the action scene, characters and the observations of the main protagonist, ending with elements of the plot.
The text of the article contains a series of reflections on the tragic concept of life and metaphysics of death in the works of Ivan Turgenev in the 1870s and early 1880s, which the reader can easily find in most of his works of this period. Life on earth is seen as a great universal tragedy, in which an individual human being is doomed to defeat in the fight against the metaphysical power of nature, with an iron necessity for death and mortal love disease – the most beautiful manifestation of humanity, which is also a death sentence. The precursor of Turgenev’s vision of the world was the philosophy of Arthur Schopenhauer; regardless of the author of Fathers and children, similar thoughts appear in the works of Charles Baudelaire and Guy de Maupassant. The authors emphasize two main reasons for Turgenev’s global pessimism: firstly, a personal tragedy associated with a deeply and deeply lived love for Paulina Viardot, condemned to failure; and secondly, the powerful influence of Neoplatonism and the pantheistic Romantic philosophy under the sign of Schelling, within which the writer’s views developed during his youth. An analysis of a number of works created in the last years of Turgenev’s life, in which pictures of the transcendent world or longing for it appear more and more frequently, as evidenced by the regularly occurring oneiric motifs and the motif of a meek expectation of death. At the same time, the writer defends the human right to a dignified death, appropriate to the inalienable dignity of every human being.
How does an individualist and skeptical intellectual who is not religious in the usual sense experience the pilgrimage to Mecca in modern times, when he or she is only one among a huge mass of pilgrims? In order to offer an answer to this question, this contribution will look at two literary texts which are quite different in terms of author, time, and genre, but show a number of similarities in terms of observations, impressions, reflections, and feelings. The first is Lost in the Crowd, the travel diary published by the Iranian thinker Jalal Al-e Ahmad (1923–1969) in 1966 on his Hajj experiences in 1964; the second is the novel Fitna by the Emirati author Amira al-Qahtani, which appeared in 2007 and takes the pilgrimage as a frame-story. It will be argued that Al-e Ahmad established a discursive tradition that had an impact on religious doubters in Iran and beyond.
A.R. Rajaraja Varma (A.R. Rājarājavarmma, 1863–1918), a Kerala poet, grammarian and critic witnessed the late 19th and early 20th century evolution of South Indian literature and actively participated in the changes. His unique relationship with languages, great knowledge of grammar, poetic talent and a leaning towards a modern approach (to a large extent affected by English) resulted in various works which influenced the development of both Sanskrit and Malayalam. Rajaraja Varma strove to modernise Indian languages and literature, largely by the means of more innovative English. The unusual blend of styles, themes, and motives that interweave in the author’s compositions can be defined as the New Sanskritism. The aim of this paper is to distinguish characteristic features of Rajaraja Varma’s Sanskrit works and discuss them in their socio-cultural context.
The aim of this paper is to examine how given literary devices correspond with the fatalistic portrayal of the Iranian Revolution of 1978–1979 in Salem Khalfani’s novel Die ersten Tage der Welt. The fatalism, regarded as a social necessity and dependence of the drives, is emphasised by the theatrum mundi metaphor as well as the similes comparing the revolutionary events with the dynamic processes which can be found in the world of nature. The outcomes of the revolution are, however, connected with the poetics of lifelessness. Underneath the manifested layer of the novel, which emphasises the fatalism, there is also a covert layer of the text, which suggests that the narrator may be rationalising and denying any guilt for taking part in such a destructive mass event.
The article addresses the problem of relationships between a word, an image, and music in Ingmar Bergman’s films as approached from a new perspective of multimodality theories within a wider context of intermedia studies. The proposed framework for analyses is Lars Elleström’s concept of modalities of media, which are basic categories of their possible features: material modality (the way of mediating signs), sensorial modality (the way of perception and involvement of the senses), spatiotemporal modality (concerning the cognitive conditions for fixing perception data in space and time), and semiotic modality, which is connected to meaning. As her point of departure the article’s author takes Bergman’s words about film being parallel to music, which speak for film’s formal complexity as well as intensified connotative values. Further into the article, the analyses of selected musical scenes from Autumn Sonata and Cries and Whispers are carried out to illustrate the emergence of meaning through the combination of text, image and music or image and music. The article argues that music serves as a narrative means connecting different narrative levels and/or expressing emotional complexity beyond the limits of language. Thanks to different modalities of the media involved the semiotic impact of musical scenes is more elaborate than that of the verbal text itself, and the symbolic meaning of universal relevance is achieved.
One of the basic goals of ecocriticism is to deconstruct the binary opposition between “nature” and “culture”, so typical of Western thinking, and to show that these two notions are interdependent and cannot be separated. Donna Haraway proposes to reject this dichotomous division in favour of a new term coined by her, that is natureculture.
This article aims at showing how the relationship between “nature” and “culture” is construed in the novel Eventide (2016) by Swedish writer Therese Bohman. The author focuses on the interplay between them and emphasizes the hybrid nature of reality, which could be described as naturalcultural, within the meaning intended by Haraway. Bohman exposes naturalcultural interactions on multiple levels, both diegetic and non-diegetic: starting from the title of her novel, through the imagery in the text, descriptions of the action scene, characters and the observations of the main protagonist, ending with elements of the plot.
The text of the article contains a series of reflections on the tragic concept of life and metaphysics of death in the works of Ivan Turgenev in the 1870s and early 1880s, which the reader can easily find in most of his works of this period. Life on earth is seen as a great universal tragedy, in which an individual human being is doomed to defeat in the fight against the metaphysical power of nature, with an iron necessity for death and mortal love disease – the most beautiful manifestation of humanity, which is also a death sentence. The precursor of Turgenev’s vision of the world was the philosophy of Arthur Schopenhauer; regardless of the author of Fathers and children, similar thoughts appear in the works of Charles Baudelaire and Guy de Maupassant. The authors emphasize two main reasons for Turgenev’s global pessimism: firstly, a personal tragedy associated with a deeply and deeply lived love for Paulina Viardot, condemned to failure; and secondly, the powerful influence of Neoplatonism and the pantheistic Romantic philosophy under the sign of Schelling, within which the writer’s views developed during his youth. An analysis of a number of works created in the last years of Turgenev’s life, in which pictures of the transcendent world or longing for it appear more and more frequently, as evidenced by the regularly occurring oneiric motifs and the motif of a meek expectation of death. At the same time, the writer defends the human right to a dignified death, appropriate to the inalienable dignity of every human being.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
Handbook of Polish, Czech and Slovak Holocaust Fiction is a work in progress aiming at becoming a standard reference work addressed to universities and public libraries and the broader public. It includes novels, short stories, poems and plays written in Polish, Czech and Slovak within the scope of 650 standard pages. The table of contents consists of 53 articles focused on Polish, 45 articles on Czech, and 23 articles on Slovak literature. The editors provide an introduction about the main developments of Holocaust literature in the broader context of three lands: crucial topics, situations, characters, motifs and places, periodization due to political changes, reception processes in the national and transnational context. The Handbook aims primarily at the researchers and readers in Western Europe and the U.S. where the Polish, Czech and Slovak Holocaust fiction remains largely unknown. The project results from the cooperation among researchers from Polish, Czech, German and Slovak universities. This article presents two entries from Polish and Czech literature.
Sestra by Jáchym Topol is one of the most important Czech novels, which were published after the year 1989. It describes the new reality of the 1990s as a generational experience with the distinctive mythological features. The paper will be an attempt to describe the process of the mythologization of the fictional world and to indicate its distinguishing features and means of creation of myth-like universe. A special attention is directed to the questions of the intertextual links between Topol’s novel and a poem Zone by Guillaume Apollinaire and the problem of literary Cubism.
The article is devoted to the first part of the Balkan travel journal entitled Travel Features, written by the Slovak prose writer Martin Kukučín 1898. The text deals with the image of Montenegro in the context of the tension between its stereotypical and real image. Montenegro is studied here in the context of the cognitive triangle: landscape – femininity – masculinity. Kukučín looks at the most fundamental stereotypes and self-stereotypes about Montenegro, such as the myth of heroism, amputated femininity or the harshness and inaccessibility of the Montenegrin landscape. In his tale, on the basis of a palimpsest, elements intricate and problematizing the unambiguous image of Montenegro are woven.
The title of the study is a paraphrase of Gilles Deleuze’s inspiring work How Do We Recognize Structuralism? (1974). The explanation proceeds in three steps. First, the author – following Wolfgang Iser’s conception – defines the relevant differences between ‘discourse’ and ‘theory’ (W. Iser). Second, he presents Marxism as a discoursive ideal type (Max Weber’s Idealtyp) that characterizes several (seven) distinctive features: (i) totality, (ii) dialectics, (iii) base and superstructure, (iv) materialism and historization, (v) subjective and objective, (vi) true and inevitable, (vii) revolutionary practice. In the third chapter of his study, the author briefly formulates a wider sociological context; inspired by the concepts of Shmuel Eisenstadt and Cornelius Castoriadis, he defines Marxism as one of the discourses articulating the cultural project of modernity and as part of a permanent process of ‘social self-production’.
* Tekst powstał w ramach projektu GA ČR 17-22913S, „Český literárněvědný marxismus: Nový pohled”.
The paper focuses on autobiographical aspects of Ján Rozner’s prose, which was published in Slovakia after his death (2006), and soon became a great literary sensation. In three books: Sedem dnído pohrebu (Seven Days to the Funeral, 2009), Noc po fronte (The Night after the Front, 2010), Výlet na Devín (The Trip to the Devín Castle, 2011) Rozner, a leading communist journalist and critic of the 1950s, then one of the active proponents of the Prague Spring’s democratization process, thrown out of work and blacklisted after the Soviet invasion in Czechoslovakia in 1968, finally in emigration in Germany after 1976 –combines individual problems with social and cultural issues making a specific interpretation of his own life, his intimate affairs and political choices. His writing can be considered as a kind of therapeutic process, especially the novel Seven Days to the Funeral, in which the author deals with death of his wife, Zora Jesenská, distinguished translator, mainly from the Russian literature. In the article the novel is interpreted as a literary attempt to cope with the pain caused by the great loss, but also as a kind of engaged, subjective reflection on history and politics with its devastating impact on people’s lives.
The intention of this paper is to give a coherent, and possibly complete interpretation of violence representation in Pavel Hak’s novel Vomito negro, and to argue the thesis that the analysed text is an emblematic expression of a new vision of literature, namely “effective literature”. Drawing on the approach proposed by the postcolonial studies, the analysis conducted here aims to explore violence present in Hak’s novel in order to give a novel insight into the techniques of textualizing this phenomenon. The study is divided into two parts –expository that intends to present the author, his concept of literature, and features symptomatic for his literary texts; and analytical in which Vomito Negro is explored in the light of the main thesis argued in the paper. Finally, conclusive remarks introduce an opening to further interpretations of Hak’s literary texts.
Handbook of Polish, Czech and Slovak Holocaust Fiction is a work in progress aiming at becoming a standard reference work addressed to universities and public libraries and the broader public. It includes novels, short stories, poems and plays written in Polish, Czech and Slovak within the scope of 650 standard pages. The table of contents consists of 53 articles focused on Polish, 45 articles on Czech, and 23 articles on Slovak literature. The editors provide an introduction about the main developments of Holocaust literature in the broader context of three lands: crucial topics, situations, characters, motifs and places, periodization due to political changes, reception processes in the national and transnational context. The Handbook aims primarily at the researchers and readers in Western Europe and the U.S. where the Polish, Czech and Slovak Holocaust fiction remains largely unknown. The project results from the cooperation among researchers from Polish, Czech, German and Slovak universities. This article presents two entries from Polish and Czech literature.
Sestra by Jáchym Topol is one of the most important Czech novels, which were published after the year 1989. It describes the new reality of the 1990s as a generational experience with the distinctive mythological features. The paper will be an attempt to describe the process of the mythologization of the fictional world and to indicate its distinguishing features and means of creation of myth-like universe. A special attention is directed to the questions of the intertextual links between Topol’s novel and a poem Zone by Guillaume Apollinaire and the problem of literary Cubism.
The article is devoted to the first part of the Balkan travel journal entitled Travel Features, written by the Slovak prose writer Martin Kukučín 1898. The text deals with the image of Montenegro in the context of the tension between its stereotypical and real image. Montenegro is studied here in the context of the cognitive triangle: landscape – femininity – masculinity. Kukučín looks at the most fundamental stereotypes and self-stereotypes about Montenegro, such as the myth of heroism, amputated femininity or the harshness and inaccessibility of the Montenegrin landscape. In his tale, on the basis of a palimpsest, elements intricate and problematizing the unambiguous image of Montenegro are woven.
The title of the study is a paraphrase of Gilles Deleuze’s inspiring work How Do We Recognize Structuralism? (1974). The explanation proceeds in three steps. First, the author – following Wolfgang Iser’s conception – defines the relevant differences between ‘discourse’ and ‘theory’ (W. Iser). Second, he presents Marxism as a discoursive ideal type (Max Weber’s Idealtyp) that characterizes several (seven) distinctive features: (i) totality, (ii) dialectics, (iii) base and superstructure, (iv) materialism and historization, (v) subjective and objective, (vi) true and inevitable, (vii) revolutionary practice. In the third chapter of his study, the author briefly formulates a wider sociological context; inspired by the concepts of Shmuel Eisenstadt and Cornelius Castoriadis, he defines Marxism as one of the discourses articulating the cultural project of modernity and as part of a permanent process of ‘social self-production’.
* Tekst powstał w ramach projektu GA ČR 17-22913S, „Český literárněvědný marxismus: Nový pohled”.
The paper focuses on autobiographical aspects of Ján Rozner’s prose, which was published in Slovakia after his death (2006), and soon became a great literary sensation. In three books: Sedem dnído pohrebu (Seven Days to the Funeral, 2009), Noc po fronte (The Night after the Front, 2010), Výlet na Devín (The Trip to the Devín Castle, 2011) Rozner, a leading communist journalist and critic of the 1950s, then one of the active proponents of the Prague Spring’s democratization process, thrown out of work and blacklisted after the Soviet invasion in Czechoslovakia in 1968, finally in emigration in Germany after 1976 –combines individual problems with social and cultural issues making a specific interpretation of his own life, his intimate affairs and political choices. His writing can be considered as a kind of therapeutic process, especially the novel Seven Days to the Funeral, in which the author deals with death of his wife, Zora Jesenská, distinguished translator, mainly from the Russian literature. In the article the novel is interpreted as a literary attempt to cope with the pain caused by the great loss, but also as a kind of engaged, subjective reflection on history and politics with its devastating impact on people’s lives.
The intention of this paper is to give a coherent, and possibly complete interpretation of violence representation in Pavel Hak’s novel Vomito negro, and to argue the thesis that the analysed text is an emblematic expression of a new vision of literature, namely “effective literature”. Drawing on the approach proposed by the postcolonial studies, the analysis conducted here aims to explore violence present in Hak’s novel in order to give a novel insight into the techniques of textualizing this phenomenon. The study is divided into two parts –expository that intends to present the author, his concept of literature, and features symptomatic for his literary texts; and analytical in which Vomito Negro is explored in the light of the main thesis argued in the paper. Finally, conclusive remarks introduce an opening to further interpretations of Hak’s literary texts.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
The aim of this paper is to propose a lecture of some initial passages of Hypnerotomachia Poliphili, written by Francesco Colonna and published in 1499. First, we try to go through the tradition of descritpio locorum in ancient rhetoric treatises and the literary production, with respect to two frequent topoi: locus amoenus and locus horridus. We also follow their formal modifications in the Middle Ages, as Colonna draws both from the ancient and medieval tradition in its own construction of loci. Our premise is that the place description in the Colonna’s opera, apart from being an important support for the narrative thread, plays an important structural role by ordinating events and helping that way their memorization. Moreover, the setting of imagery elements of the described places offers a clear interpretation key to the allegorical journey of Polifilo.
There is no other place in the world where the impact of migration is more vivid than in the streets of New York City, which is often considered to be one of the greatest cultural centers, that has been welcoming immigrants from all over the world. It is precisely them, labourers, business owners, taxi drivers, who by being the essential part of New York City’s diversity are constantly redefining its identity and whose own identities are being transformed and reimagined through the interaction with the city. In Gimme the Money Iva Pekarkova turns to New York City in order to show the immigrant identity as an identity in movement by making a leading character cruising around the city as a cab lady and by referring to the city both as to the exterior setting and the interior landscape of the leading character’s mind. The paper will offer the analysis of the personal transformation of the heroine, who because of the persistent sense of dislocation and constant observation of the city reimagines herself by relating to New York City’s streets and by becoming the part of the community of urban residents finds herself a new home.
Published in 1942, Vita Sackville-West’s Grand Canyon presents an alternative history of the Second World War. The novel is literally suffused with the theme of death, but to discern it, one has to read it between lines. The aim of the paper is to argue that the threat of death is manifested in Grand Canyon on three levels of narrative communication proposed by Manfred Jahn: action, fictional mediation and non-fictional communication. Moreover, the paper proves that the way in which the novel is haunted by death on each of these levels corresponds to Sigmund Freud’s theory of death drive, according to which: (1) the individual’s life-producing instincts (“Eros”) are complemented by his death drive (“Thanatos”); (2) the whole civilisation is led by the death drive of individuals.
This article presents the key currents of the historical, cultural and literary traditions moulded in the collective consciousness of the Macedonians and designed for being inspiration and ideological background for the various kinds of the native texts from the beginning of 19th century. Mechanics of the using of the essential component parts of diverse traditions in a chronological order were depicted, with the special taking into consideration the nation-creating motivations and the potential of the building of strong autonomous identity through their particular types (for instance – ancient, folk, Mediterranean, biblical, revolutionary-liberation and other). As a common aims of the strategy of the creative exploiting of their indications in various periods (especially in literary works) were regarded: confirmation of the collective lineage, proving cultural and political independence on the diachronic level and creation of the coherent canon of the national values in the situation of threat to the ethnic and territorial-state integrity.
Among the Slavic stories from the Lesser Poland cycle, story about Wanda left its mark in Polish literature the most. From the moment Tekla Łubieńska won the national tragedy competition in 1803, the fashion began for texts about the legendary queen and a period of increased activity of writers creating dramas based on the Polish history. Among the series of tragedies based on the mention of Krak’s daughter Wanda, Adam Rościszewski deserves special attention. The article focuses on Rościszewski’s reinterpretation of the history of Wanda, which is distinguished by the way of portraying the Kraków ruler and the modifications made to the love thread introduced by Łubieńska.
The following article aims to expound the phenomenon of parodical genre of literary mashups (or novels-as-mashups). This recent pop-cultural trend, initiated by Seth Grahame-Smith and Quirk Classics’ series Pride and Prejudice and Zombies, has witnessed numerous followers and generated a new type of projected reader. This controversial, verging on plagiarism collaborative endeavour pairs contemporary writers and the authors of (mainly Victorian) classics. However, the latter’s participation is of posthumous nature. The following literary and cultural phenomenon has large intermedial potential, since several mashups have recently welcomed film adaptations. The main objective is to discuss the definition and typology of mashups, the origins of this pop-cultural phenomenon, its genological hybridity, commercial success, projected readers’ competences as well as ensuing nostalgic and ironic implications of literary mashups.
The aim of this paper is to propose a lecture of some initial passages of Hypnerotomachia Poliphili, written by Francesco Colonna and published in 1499. First, we try to go through the tradition of descritpio locorum in ancient rhetoric treatises and the literary production, with respect to two frequent topoi: locus amoenus and locus horridus. We also follow their formal modifications in the Middle Ages, as Colonna draws both from the ancient and medieval tradition in its own construction of loci. Our premise is that the place description in the Colonna’s opera, apart from being an important support for the narrative thread, plays an important structural role by ordinating events and helping that way their memorization. Moreover, the setting of imagery elements of the described places offers a clear interpretation key to the allegorical journey of Polifilo.
There is no other place in the world where the impact of migration is more vivid than in the streets of New York City, which is often considered to be one of the greatest cultural centers, that has been welcoming immigrants from all over the world. It is precisely them, labourers, business owners, taxi drivers, who by being the essential part of New York City’s diversity are constantly redefining its identity and whose own identities are being transformed and reimagined through the interaction with the city. In Gimme the Money Iva Pekarkova turns to New York City in order to show the immigrant identity as an identity in movement by making a leading character cruising around the city as a cab lady and by referring to the city both as to the exterior setting and the interior landscape of the leading character’s mind. The paper will offer the analysis of the personal transformation of the heroine, who because of the persistent sense of dislocation and constant observation of the city reimagines herself by relating to New York City’s streets and by becoming the part of the community of urban residents finds herself a new home.
Published in 1942, Vita Sackville-West’s Grand Canyon presents an alternative history of the Second World War. The novel is literally suffused with the theme of death, but to discern it, one has to read it between lines. The aim of the paper is to argue that the threat of death is manifested in Grand Canyon on three levels of narrative communication proposed by Manfred Jahn: action, fictional mediation and non-fictional communication. Moreover, the paper proves that the way in which the novel is haunted by death on each of these levels corresponds to Sigmund Freud’s theory of death drive, according to which: (1) the individual’s life-producing instincts (“Eros”) are complemented by his death drive (“Thanatos”); (2) the whole civilisation is led by the death drive of individuals.
This article presents the key currents of the historical, cultural and literary traditions moulded in the collective consciousness of the Macedonians and designed for being inspiration and ideological background for the various kinds of the native texts from the beginning of 19th century. Mechanics of the using of the essential component parts of diverse traditions in a chronological order were depicted, with the special taking into consideration the nation-creating motivations and the potential of the building of strong autonomous identity through their particular types (for instance – ancient, folk, Mediterranean, biblical, revolutionary-liberation and other). As a common aims of the strategy of the creative exploiting of their indications in various periods (especially in literary works) were regarded: confirmation of the collective lineage, proving cultural and political independence on the diachronic level and creation of the coherent canon of the national values in the situation of threat to the ethnic and territorial-state integrity.
Among the Slavic stories from the Lesser Poland cycle, story about Wanda left its mark in Polish literature the most. From the moment Tekla Łubieńska won the national tragedy competition in 1803, the fashion began for texts about the legendary queen and a period of increased activity of writers creating dramas based on the Polish history. Among the series of tragedies based on the mention of Krak’s daughter Wanda, Adam Rościszewski deserves special attention. The article focuses on Rościszewski’s reinterpretation of the history of Wanda, which is distinguished by the way of portraying the Kraków ruler and the modifications made to the love thread introduced by Łubieńska.
The following article aims to expound the phenomenon of parodical genre of literary mashups (or novels-as-mashups). This recent pop-cultural trend, initiated by Seth Grahame-Smith and Quirk Classics’ series Pride and Prejudice and Zombies, has witnessed numerous followers and generated a new type of projected reader. This controversial, verging on plagiarism collaborative endeavour pairs contemporary writers and the authors of (mainly Victorian) classics. However, the latter’s participation is of posthumous nature. The following literary and cultural phenomenon has large intermedial potential, since several mashups have recently welcomed film adaptations. The main objective is to discuss the definition and typology of mashups, the origins of this pop-cultural phenomenon, its genological hybridity, commercial success, projected readers’ competences as well as ensuing nostalgic and ironic implications of literary mashups.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
In view of the emergence of increasingly sophisticated tools for automatic translation, a legitimate question arises: what is the difference between human translation and machine translation, which competence surplus is brought by the human factor, what conditions must be met for human translation to be more perfect than machine translation? The author tries to answer the question discussing different types of competences with particular emphasis on literary competence related to the poetic function of the language. Referring to selected principles of the Translation Studies, postulated in Kubaszczyk (2019), the author argues why human being is still irreplaceable in literary rendering and shows, in reference to Jakobson (1960), how in literary rendering the translator shifts from the selection axis to the combination axis searching for the optimal solution. In the second part of the article, the theoretical argument is supported by empirical evidence.
The article presents the previously unread novel Gluvne čini (Dead Spells) from 1930, by Aleksandar Ilić (1890–1947), the writer who, after the Second World War until 1982, was excluded from the space of Serbian culture for political reasons. Neurastenia – the disease of the main character of the novel becomes a kind of response to the modernization processes experienced by him.
The main aim of this article is to analyse the impact of the Second World War on the eponymous protagonist of William Golding’s third novel, Pincher Martin. Concentrating on Christopher “Pincher” Martin’s disconnected and often chaotic recollections, as well as his attempts to organise them into a coherent narrative, this article argues that his experience of war can be considered in terms of trauma. The article begins with a short overview of critical perspectives on Pincher Martin, and then goes on to analyse in detail chosen passages from this novel, which are discussed in the context of trauma theory, as formulated by Robert Jay Lifton, Cathy Caruth and Susan Brison. While the main focus of the article is memory and its role in the shaping of the protagonist’s identity, the discussion also accounts for the complex symbolism of Golding’s novel.
In recent years, in Bulgaria returns the belief of untranslatability formulated equally in relation to native literature, as well as culture and is expressed both by the creators and researchers. The term “untranslatability” appears essentially in two spaces – public discourse and scientific discourse. This article focuses on the second one, namely on scientific discourse. The paper analyzes selected articles, debates and scientific studies published in the beginning of 21st century. The purpose of the proposed exegesis is to try to understand what Bulgarian researchers understand using the term “neprevodimost”.
This article aims to present the key post-Soviet generational conflict in the Russian literary field, which has significantly influenced the present shape of the field. The most important mechanisms and stages of the discussed generational change, its institutional background and the most important actors of these processes will be highlighted. For the purpose of the text, manifestos, critical essays, interviews, polemics and other forms of expression on (around) literary issues published in literary magazines such as “Novy mir”, “Kontinent”, “Oktyabr”, “Znamya”, “Voprosy literatury”, “Ural”, “Literaturnaya gazeta”, “Literaturnaya Rossiya”, “NG Ex Libris” and the daily press, which is not profiled in literary terms. The basis of the research is the perspective of the social history of literature, based on two important theoretical approaches to the relationship between literature and social reality: the concept of the sociology of the literary field by Pierre Bourdieu and the concept of aesthetics as politics by Jacques Rancière.
This paper focuses on the illustrations appearing in the Polish edition of the Kućni duhovi by Dubravka Ugrešić. Hardly anyone remembers that this world-famous Croatian writer made her debut as a writer for children (Mali plamen, 1971; Filip i srećica, 1976). Unfortunately, these texts are almost unknown outside of Croatia. Only the collection of stories Kućni duhovi from 1988 has been translated into foreign languages. The author of the Polish translation is Dorota Jovanka Ćirlić, while the graphic design was created by Iwona Chmielewska, one of the most titled and recognizable Polish illustrators in the world. In her works, Chmielewska used many elements evoking socialist Yugoslavia. The Yugoslavian banknotes and coins, logos and labels, posters of musical bands and characters associated with this geographical area appearing in the illustrations were combined with Dutch and North European painting. Thanks to this, the pictures created by Chmielewska not only illustrate the content of the work, but they can also be read as a separate story – a kind of visual biography of Ugrešić, which consists of images from before the break-up of Yugoslavia and life in exile in the Netherlands. In this paper, I show that we are also dealing with a change of the ontological status of the book in the Polish edition of Kućni duhovi. Both the Croatian and Serbian editions are examples of illustrated books where basic communication code is text, while the image is only an illustration of the content. On the other hand, a picture book has been given to Polish readers, in which the text and image play an equal role.
In view of the emergence of increasingly sophisticated tools for automatic translation, a legitimate question arises: what is the difference between human translation and machine translation, which competence surplus is brought by the human factor, what conditions must be met for human translation to be more perfect than machine translation? The author tries to answer the question discussing different types of competences with particular emphasis on literary competence related to the poetic function of the language. Referring to selected principles of the Translation Studies, postulated in Kubaszczyk (2019), the author argues why human being is still irreplaceable in literary rendering and shows, in reference to Jakobson (1960), how in literary rendering the translator shifts from the selection axis to the combination axis searching for the optimal solution. In the second part of the article, the theoretical argument is supported by empirical evidence.
The article presents the previously unread novel Gluvne čini (Dead Spells) from 1930, by Aleksandar Ilić (1890–1947), the writer who, after the Second World War until 1982, was excluded from the space of Serbian culture for political reasons. Neurastenia – the disease of the main character of the novel becomes a kind of response to the modernization processes experienced by him.
The main aim of this article is to analyse the impact of the Second World War on the eponymous protagonist of William Golding’s third novel, Pincher Martin. Concentrating on Christopher “Pincher” Martin’s disconnected and often chaotic recollections, as well as his attempts to organise them into a coherent narrative, this article argues that his experience of war can be considered in terms of trauma. The article begins with a short overview of critical perspectives on Pincher Martin, and then goes on to analyse in detail chosen passages from this novel, which are discussed in the context of trauma theory, as formulated by Robert Jay Lifton, Cathy Caruth and Susan Brison. While the main focus of the article is memory and its role in the shaping of the protagonist’s identity, the discussion also accounts for the complex symbolism of Golding’s novel.
In recent years, in Bulgaria returns the belief of untranslatability formulated equally in relation to native literature, as well as culture and is expressed both by the creators and researchers. The term “untranslatability” appears essentially in two spaces – public discourse and scientific discourse. This article focuses on the second one, namely on scientific discourse. The paper analyzes selected articles, debates and scientific studies published in the beginning of 21st century. The purpose of the proposed exegesis is to try to understand what Bulgarian researchers understand using the term “neprevodimost”.
This article aims to present the key post-Soviet generational conflict in the Russian literary field, which has significantly influenced the present shape of the field. The most important mechanisms and stages of the discussed generational change, its institutional background and the most important actors of these processes will be highlighted. For the purpose of the text, manifestos, critical essays, interviews, polemics and other forms of expression on (around) literary issues published in literary magazines such as “Novy mir”, “Kontinent”, “Oktyabr”, “Znamya”, “Voprosy literatury”, “Ural”, “Literaturnaya gazeta”, “Literaturnaya Rossiya”, “NG Ex Libris” and the daily press, which is not profiled in literary terms. The basis of the research is the perspective of the social history of literature, based on two important theoretical approaches to the relationship between literature and social reality: the concept of the sociology of the literary field by Pierre Bourdieu and the concept of aesthetics as politics by Jacques Rancière.
This paper focuses on the illustrations appearing in the Polish edition of the Kućni duhovi by Dubravka Ugrešić. Hardly anyone remembers that this world-famous Croatian writer made her debut as a writer for children (Mali plamen, 1971; Filip i srećica, 1976). Unfortunately, these texts are almost unknown outside of Croatia. Only the collection of stories Kućni duhovi from 1988 has been translated into foreign languages. The author of the Polish translation is Dorota Jovanka Ćirlić, while the graphic design was created by Iwona Chmielewska, one of the most titled and recognizable Polish illustrators in the world. In her works, Chmielewska used many elements evoking socialist Yugoslavia. The Yugoslavian banknotes and coins, logos and labels, posters of musical bands and characters associated with this geographical area appearing in the illustrations were combined with Dutch and North European painting. Thanks to this, the pictures created by Chmielewska not only illustrate the content of the work, but they can also be read as a separate story – a kind of visual biography of Ugrešić, which consists of images from before the break-up of Yugoslavia and life in exile in the Netherlands. In this paper, I show that we are also dealing with a change of the ontological status of the book in the Polish edition of Kućni duhovi. Both the Croatian and Serbian editions are examples of illustrated books where basic communication code is text, while the image is only an illustration of the content. On the other hand, a picture book has been given to Polish readers, in which the text and image play an equal role.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
The article is an attempt of the analysis of the ethnogenetic myths preserved in the Yezidi folklore. A special focus is made on the third, previously unknown version of the Yezidi origin. The latter was found in a text written down in the 40s of the last century in Armenia. It is particularly interesting that the legend reveals an obvious parallel with one the Shahnamehʼs story lines. Among the specific features of the text is the unique use of the term “Ezdistan”.
The paper focuses on the discussion and interpretations of the terms denoting “frog (toad)” in Western New Iranian. It attempts particularly to clarify the origin of an obscure lexeme in Classical Persian commenting in this regard on some issues of the Iranian historical phonology.
The paper discusses the role of literature and literary studies in the possible humanisation of people representing different cultures. It is based on the results of socio psychological studies on the subtle forms of dehumanisation and on the personal experience of being a representative of minority. Furthermore, the author focuses on Kurdish literature by offering a close analysis of a story by Mehmet Dicle, the Kurdish writer from Turkey. She argues that whereas people have generally a tendency to ascribe less of the so called uniquely human features to the representatives of the outgroups (i.e. to subtly dehumanise others), the access to the inner worlds of others – as expressed through literature – may become an important tool to overcome this dangerous phenomena. It is because the aesthetical aspects of the narratives and the moral imagination they furnish make us more sensitive to the complexity of human choices. Accordingly, paying more attention to the literature of minoritized groups seems of crucial importance for challenging the discriminatory policies and exclusion.
This paper discusses bees as noxious creatures in the Zoroastrian animal classification system and the problem of honey for consumption in the Iranian world. The mention of honey as the production of evil being not only appears in Zoroastrian literature, but also in early Persian histories where primordial king Tahmures is hand this beneficial product for use. The name of the demons in this Persian text associated with honey suggests a long tradition of association of honey with the daivas or fallen gods of the ancient Iranian world. Eventually, in the early Islamic period honey was allowed for use, but with certain restrictions.
Moḥammad-e Mofīd was a 17th century diasporic Iranian living in Mughal India. In the introduction to his detailed geographic survey of Iran (Moxtaṣar-e Mofīd) he offers clear and emphatic proof of his patriotic feelings for a country which he had left decades before. Various scholars have hitherto argued as to whether there was any consciousness of “Iranian identity” among Iranians as early as the 17th century or not. Our author would definitely answer in the affirmative.
Moḥammad Ḥoseyn Roknzādeh-Ādamiyat’s short novel Dalirān-e tangestāni (publ. 1931/1934) relates the story of warriors from Tangestān, located in the southwestern Iranian province of Bushehr, and their fight against the British in and shortly after World War I. From the time of its publication the novel met unfavorable criticism with regard to its artistic value but was applauded for conveying patriotic spirit. This article argues that the novel is based on and structured by the idea of heroization of the local protagonists, which ultimately served the nationalist policies of the Reżā Shāh period (1925–1941). In Roknzādeh-Ādamiyat’s introduction his novel is presented as a device of remembrance: just as remembrance of history forms the basis of a nation’s coherence, its self-esteem is augmented by the recorded memory of its heroes and their deeds. The protagonists of the novel are singled out for their heroic characteristics through the elaboration of specific motifs, e.g. individual bravery and the readiness for self-sacrifice. In the process of nation building, heroes also function as a link between the individual and the community; this article isolates the characteristics that are chosen in the novel to offer a model of identification to the imagined (Iranian) reader, and demonstrates how the contextualization of the heroes makes their integrative functions more visible.
The history of Bible translation into Balochi goes back to the late 19th century. One century later, in 1999, a complete New Testament in Southern Balochi was published. This translation (abbreviated SBKT) was carried out in Karachi, and largely reflects the variant of Southern Balochi spoken in Karachi. There is also a more recent translation of the four Gospels into Southern Balochi (abbreviated SBCT). The text of this translation is published online. The purpose of the present article is to explore how the two translations of the four Gospels into Balochi have dealt with toponyms occurring in the Greek source text.
The toponyms are presented and discussed in alphabetical order in three different subsections (countries and provinces, towns and villages, rivers, lakes and mountains etc.) based on their names in English as found in the New Revised Standard Version from 1989.
Toponyms in the Gospels have already undergone translation rather than copying in the translation of the Gospels into the national languages of Iran and Pakistan, Persian and Urdu, which serve as models for the toponyms in the two translations studied here. SBKT basically uses the copying strategy, but with the addition of diacritics for short vowels, whereas SBCT uses the translation strategy, which involves phonological and orthographic adaptation to Balochi.
Both translations also make use of addition to make the toponyms more comprehensible to the target audience, both in comparison with the original Greek source text, and with the translations into Persian and Urdu. SBKT does so almost invariably and SBCT to a more limited extent.
The paper deals with Arabic and Persian loanwords in Daghestanian languages. Adaptive phonetic changes and possible semantic deviations are investigated.
This study traces the evolution of quruq – a Mongol term referring to something restricted, embargoed – from its original meaning as a royal burial or hunting ground off-limits to commoners, to what it came to signify in the (late) Safavid period – the embargoed, male-free and eunuch-controlled zone surrounding royal females during their appearance in the public arena. I show how the growing incidence of quruq in 17th-century Iran reflects the transition of the Safavid polity from a steppe dispensation to a sedentary order, turning what used to be the freerange mobility of an ambulant court into controlled mobility fit for urban royal living. The final part of the study documents how quruq persisted long beyond the safavids, only to fade in the late 19th century.
This paper introduces the existence of a sophisticated automaton clock that was set up in the square (maidan) in Kashan in the reign of Shah ‘Abbas (1587–1629). Operated by a series of levers and weights, the clock struck the hours of day and night, accompanied by the movement of various figures constructed out of cardboard. The clock was shown as a curiosity to the refugee Uzbek Khan, Vali Muhammad, on his way to the court in Isfahan in 1611 to seek Shah ‘Abbas’s support against his rebellious nephews in Transoxiana. The clock was constructed by a certain illiterate, Maulana ‘Inayat, and was still in operation in the reign of ‘Abbas II (d. 1666). The discussion locates the invention of the clock within the context of the history of clock-making in Iran up to and during the Safavid period.
Article entitled Identity in Literary Output and Cultural Life in Oman is a kind of Introduction in showing the beginnings of the cultural activities through establishing Cultural Clubs and newspapers in Oman in 20th century. It presents names of Omani prose writers and poets dealing with Identity in their literary output. Among them: Abū Muslim al-Bahlānī, Abū Surūr Ḥamīd al-Ğāmi‘ī, ‘Abd Allah aṭ-Ṭā’ī, Ḥamad ibn Rashīd ibn Rāšid and others. For them identity became one of the aims in their literary output to define history, language, culture and religion.
The article is an analysis of some chosen fragments of the Indian epic Mahābhārata. They are chosen in order to check whether, on the basis of them, it is possible to establish the topos of an ideal Indian epic hero. The excerpts come mainly from book three of the epic Vanaparvan and from book one, Ādiparvan. The material gathered enables to ive the positive answer to the question. The male characters are described there in detail. The given features are so typical that they re-apper in most of the cases. First of all, in the text one can find the descriptions of five heroes of the main narrative, the Paṇḍava brothers – Yuddiṣṭhira, Bhima, Arjuna, Nakula and Sahadeva. Additionally, several fragments in which the features of sub-stories’ male characters, such as e.g. Aśvapati or Nala, are discussed. The final result of the analyse brings several observations. The typical epic sovereign should have the virtues of both the spritual and physical nature. Most of the heroes of the chosen fragments are described as the ones who should be full of all kind of virtues, just and generous. They cannot be liars. They should fulfill the rights of dharma as far as the obligations of kings are concerned. They should look after their subjects, their wives and families. As far as their bodies are concerned they hàve to be handsome, bright and good to look at. Their faces are compared to the moon or the un. Their eyes are described as wide and often compared to the lotus petals. Their noses are aquiline. They should be strong and delicate at the same time. Their images are sometimes built with the usage of comparisons to different members of the Vedic pantheon. The most popular comparisons are to Indra and Agni. However, also Kama, Aditya and some others do appear not excluding the demi-gods such as Gandharvas or Yakshas.
After the Islamic Revolution of 1979, Iranian women writers with their feminist issues successfully stepped into mainstream literary discourse, focusing on topics previously omitted, emphasising socio-cultural gender issues and contributing to the development of specific attitudes and values among readers. The article comments on the post- Revolutionary women’s criticism in Iran expressed through literature and art, that has been aimed at not only the political establishment, but also the wider patriarchal cultural patterns. The example analysed in the text is the novel Women without Men by Shahrnush Parsipur – an important contribution to Iranian post-Revolutionary literature that helped to shape feminist discourse and inspired future generations of writers and other artists, contributing to the fact that women’s issues have gained a new meaning in contemporary Iran. On the example of Women without Men, as well as the works of Shirin Neshat – a widely recognised Iranian visual artist – inspired by the novel, the article shows how Iranian female artists have engaged in the struggle for women’s issues and are advocates of change in the Iranian society shaped by the male-dominated culture.
The Achaemenid Empire, established by Cyrus the Great, provided a model looked up to by subsequent empires on the territory of Iran and the Middle East, including the empires ruled by Alexander of Macedonia, the Seleukids, and the Arsakids. Achaemenid patterns were eagerly imitated by minor rulers of Western Asia, including Media Atropatene, Armenia, Pontos, Kappadokia and Kommagene. The Arsakids harked back to Achaemenids, but their claims to the Achaemenid descendance were sporadic. Besides, there were no genealogical links between the Arsakids and Achaemenid satraps contrary to the dynastic patterns common in the Hellenistic Middle East.
This article aims at showing that Shahriyar Mandanipur employs narrative techniques in his short stories that look like those one finds in post-modernist fiction, but that these narrative techniques are rooted in a modernist world view. There is a truth and a reality in Mandanipur’s short stories – contrary to the post-modern belief – but in Mandanipur’s short stories this truth and this reality is always defined by a narrative and a narrator. Hence one must talk about different angles on truth and reality as demonstrated by the following analysis of Shahriyar Mandanipur’s short story Shatter the Stone Tooth.
In 2016 the author took part in a scientific fieldtrip of German academics to Iranian Azerbaijan. There he received two books devoted to the Armenian dialect of the town Salmast. One of them was a collection of about 800 proverbs in this dialect spoken in the past near a town located to the north-west of Lake Urmia (Orumiye). The present publication gives English translation of about 50 proverbs of the Salmast dialect.
Focusing on the early Pahlavi period the article is aimed at showing the tendencies and processes of development of Christianity among the Iranians as well as the circumstances under which the Protestant believes were communicated, debated and assimilated by the Iranian converts. Adopting the historical methods for describing the social changes that occurred in Iran as a result of the authoritarian policy of the Iranian monarch Reza Shah the article reveals the concept of conversion as a change of values arguing that the converts constructing and imagining their identity remained Iranians by keeping the most valuable feature – the Persian language. Thus, the religious conversion was associated with the concept of Iran-ness (iraniyyat) yet an alternative to the state national policy at that time.
In this article the author claims that there is good reason to search in Iranian scholarly writings to find the origins of anthropology in retrospect. The author claims that the intentions of Nasser Khosrow Qobâdiyani were different from that of a student of anthropology when he/she sets out to do research to become an anthropologist, but the descriptions of what he sees are very important for various subfields of anthropology today. Nasser Khosrow paid particular attention to city planning, architecture, interior decoration of various sites, and then to water and uses of rain water, agriculture and herding. He described in great detail locations of pilgrimage where he performed what was expected, and he also gave minute descriptions of celebrations across various classes, and various ethnic and religious groups.
The nationalization of oil fields in Iran on 20 March 1951 turned into a conflict between the British and Iranian governments. It was a heavy blow for the oil company from Great Britain, which since the beginning of the 20th century was present in Iran (since 1933 under the name of Anglo-Persian Oil Company, the name was changed for Anglo-Iranian Oil Company). British government lodged a complaint against Iran with the International Court of Justice, and then on 22 June 1951 filed a further request for the interim measures of protection to be implemented until the dispute is resolved. Two of the judges of the International Court of Justice gave a dissenting opinion in this case, one of them was a Polish judge, Bohdan Winiarski. In his opinion, and also opinion of Egyptian judge Abdel Hamid Badawi Pasha, the British government was not a party to the contract because it was signed between the Iranian Government and the Anglo-Persian Oil Company not with the British Government. This opinion was accepted by the International Court of Justice in Hague. The positive verdict of the Court was a huge victory for Iran. Without doubt, the Polish judge, Bohdan Winiarski, contributed to it.
The present article is devoted to the history of the community of Zarathustrians of Poona (Maharashtra). Although invidual Parsi settlers had appeared there also in earlier times, their presence became clearly manifested there at the beginning of the 19th century and has continuously lasted in that city for more than two centuries now. The first fire temple in Poona was established in 1824. However, not only fire temples and towers of silence marked Zarathustrians’ arrival. One of the precepts of their religion is charity and the Parsi community have engaged in it on the Indian land for centuries. Some of wealthy Parsis have arranged for extensive water works or supported the construction of educational institutions and hospitals. The Zarathustrian community have been contributing to the development of Poona exactly in this way, thus becoming part and parcel of the history of the city.
This study examines the evolution and lasting impact of a section of the Habsburg-Ottoman borderlands which was established in 1664 along the Raab river and existed until the 1680s. Although it was short, the upcoming events that led to this period and the contrasting fates of the two sides of the river during the era were to leave a profound mark on the cultural memory of local communities as well as those living in the hinterlands. It will be shown in the article how the river delineated and imprinted the sense of West and East in both popular consciousness and historiography. In particular, the study will contextualise two castles (Hainfeld and Bertholdstein) on the Styrian, i.e., western, part of the area, pointing out the continuity of their development between the Ottoman through the Post-Ottoman periods. Among the Post-Ottoman personages who ensured the Islamicate continuity of these two castles, Joseph von Hammer-Purgstall and Władysław Kościelski will be highlighted in the essay.
This short paper contributes to a larger field of text and skill transmission, as exemplified by editorial traditions linked to the Shāhnāma circulation in the Early Modern Central Asia. The analysis of the callligraphic work of a Bukharan professional known as Ādina Kāteb Bokhāri (end 15th/early 16th century) shows that he clearly specialized in the production of good quality copies of Persian literary texts, and especially the Shāhnāma epics. It also gives some insight into the organisation and circumstances of book production linked to professional copy workshops. The study of manuscript volumes signed by Ādina also brings to light such issues as specialisation, collaborative scribal work, larger editorial projects, but also literary trends and readership of literary texts.
The article is an attempt of the analysis of the ethnogenetic myths preserved in the Yezidi folklore. A special focus is made on the third, previously unknown version of the Yezidi origin. The latter was found in a text written down in the 40s of the last century in Armenia. It is particularly interesting that the legend reveals an obvious parallel with one the Shahnamehʼs story lines. Among the specific features of the text is the unique use of the term “Ezdistan”.
The paper focuses on the discussion and interpretations of the terms denoting “frog (toad)” in Western New Iranian. It attempts particularly to clarify the origin of an obscure lexeme in Classical Persian commenting in this regard on some issues of the Iranian historical phonology.
The paper discusses the role of literature and literary studies in the possible humanisation of people representing different cultures. It is based on the results of socio psychological studies on the subtle forms of dehumanisation and on the personal experience of being a representative of minority. Furthermore, the author focuses on Kurdish literature by offering a close analysis of a story by Mehmet Dicle, the Kurdish writer from Turkey. She argues that whereas people have generally a tendency to ascribe less of the so called uniquely human features to the representatives of the outgroups (i.e. to subtly dehumanise others), the access to the inner worlds of others – as expressed through literature – may become an important tool to overcome this dangerous phenomena. It is because the aesthetical aspects of the narratives and the moral imagination they furnish make us more sensitive to the complexity of human choices. Accordingly, paying more attention to the literature of minoritized groups seems of crucial importance for challenging the discriminatory policies and exclusion.
This paper discusses bees as noxious creatures in the Zoroastrian animal classification system and the problem of honey for consumption in the Iranian world. The mention of honey as the production of evil being not only appears in Zoroastrian literature, but also in early Persian histories where primordial king Tahmures is hand this beneficial product for use. The name of the demons in this Persian text associated with honey suggests a long tradition of association of honey with the daivas or fallen gods of the ancient Iranian world. Eventually, in the early Islamic period honey was allowed for use, but with certain restrictions.
Moḥammad-e Mofīd was a 17th century diasporic Iranian living in Mughal India. In the introduction to his detailed geographic survey of Iran (Moxtaṣar-e Mofīd) he offers clear and emphatic proof of his patriotic feelings for a country which he had left decades before. Various scholars have hitherto argued as to whether there was any consciousness of “Iranian identity” among Iranians as early as the 17th century or not. Our author would definitely answer in the affirmative.
Moḥammad Ḥoseyn Roknzādeh-Ādamiyat’s short novel Dalirān-e tangestāni (publ. 1931/1934) relates the story of warriors from Tangestān, located in the southwestern Iranian province of Bushehr, and their fight against the British in and shortly after World War I. From the time of its publication the novel met unfavorable criticism with regard to its artistic value but was applauded for conveying patriotic spirit. This article argues that the novel is based on and structured by the idea of heroization of the local protagonists, which ultimately served the nationalist policies of the Reżā Shāh period (1925–1941). In Roknzādeh-Ādamiyat’s introduction his novel is presented as a device of remembrance: just as remembrance of history forms the basis of a nation’s coherence, its self-esteem is augmented by the recorded memory of its heroes and their deeds. The protagonists of the novel are singled out for their heroic characteristics through the elaboration of specific motifs, e.g. individual bravery and the readiness for self-sacrifice. In the process of nation building, heroes also function as a link between the individual and the community; this article isolates the characteristics that are chosen in the novel to offer a model of identification to the imagined (Iranian) reader, and demonstrates how the contextualization of the heroes makes their integrative functions more visible.
The history of Bible translation into Balochi goes back to the late 19th century. One century later, in 1999, a complete New Testament in Southern Balochi was published. This translation (abbreviated SBKT) was carried out in Karachi, and largely reflects the variant of Southern Balochi spoken in Karachi. There is also a more recent translation of the four Gospels into Southern Balochi (abbreviated SBCT). The text of this translation is published online. The purpose of the present article is to explore how the two translations of the four Gospels into Balochi have dealt with toponyms occurring in the Greek source text.
The toponyms are presented and discussed in alphabetical order in three different subsections (countries and provinces, towns and villages, rivers, lakes and mountains etc.) based on their names in English as found in the New Revised Standard Version from 1989.
Toponyms in the Gospels have already undergone translation rather than copying in the translation of the Gospels into the national languages of Iran and Pakistan, Persian and Urdu, which serve as models for the toponyms in the two translations studied here. SBKT basically uses the copying strategy, but with the addition of diacritics for short vowels, whereas SBCT uses the translation strategy, which involves phonological and orthographic adaptation to Balochi.
Both translations also make use of addition to make the toponyms more comprehensible to the target audience, both in comparison with the original Greek source text, and with the translations into Persian and Urdu. SBKT does so almost invariably and SBCT to a more limited extent.
The paper deals with Arabic and Persian loanwords in Daghestanian languages. Adaptive phonetic changes and possible semantic deviations are investigated.
This study traces the evolution of quruq – a Mongol term referring to something restricted, embargoed – from its original meaning as a royal burial or hunting ground off-limits to commoners, to what it came to signify in the (late) Safavid period – the embargoed, male-free and eunuch-controlled zone surrounding royal females during their appearance in the public arena. I show how the growing incidence of quruq in 17th-century Iran reflects the transition of the Safavid polity from a steppe dispensation to a sedentary order, turning what used to be the freerange mobility of an ambulant court into controlled mobility fit for urban royal living. The final part of the study documents how quruq persisted long beyond the safavids, only to fade in the late 19th century.
This paper introduces the existence of a sophisticated automaton clock that was set up in the square (maidan) in Kashan in the reign of Shah ‘Abbas (1587–1629). Operated by a series of levers and weights, the clock struck the hours of day and night, accompanied by the movement of various figures constructed out of cardboard. The clock was shown as a curiosity to the refugee Uzbek Khan, Vali Muhammad, on his way to the court in Isfahan in 1611 to seek Shah ‘Abbas’s support against his rebellious nephews in Transoxiana. The clock was constructed by a certain illiterate, Maulana ‘Inayat, and was still in operation in the reign of ‘Abbas II (d. 1666). The discussion locates the invention of the clock within the context of the history of clock-making in Iran up to and during the Safavid period.
Article entitled Identity in Literary Output and Cultural Life in Oman is a kind of Introduction in showing the beginnings of the cultural activities through establishing Cultural Clubs and newspapers in Oman in 20th century. It presents names of Omani prose writers and poets dealing with Identity in their literary output. Among them: Abū Muslim al-Bahlānī, Abū Surūr Ḥamīd al-Ğāmi‘ī, ‘Abd Allah aṭ-Ṭā’ī, Ḥamad ibn Rashīd ibn Rāšid and others. For them identity became one of the aims in their literary output to define history, language, culture and religion.
The article is an analysis of some chosen fragments of the Indian epic Mahābhārata. They are chosen in order to check whether, on the basis of them, it is possible to establish the topos of an ideal Indian epic hero. The excerpts come mainly from book three of the epic Vanaparvan and from book one, Ādiparvan. The material gathered enables to ive the positive answer to the question. The male characters are described there in detail. The given features are so typical that they re-apper in most of the cases. First of all, in the text one can find the descriptions of five heroes of the main narrative, the Paṇḍava brothers – Yuddiṣṭhira, Bhima, Arjuna, Nakula and Sahadeva. Additionally, several fragments in which the features of sub-stories’ male characters, such as e.g. Aśvapati or Nala, are discussed. The final result of the analyse brings several observations. The typical epic sovereign should have the virtues of both the spritual and physical nature. Most of the heroes of the chosen fragments are described as the ones who should be full of all kind of virtues, just and generous. They cannot be liars. They should fulfill the rights of dharma as far as the obligations of kings are concerned. They should look after their subjects, their wives and families. As far as their bodies are concerned they hàve to be handsome, bright and good to look at. Their faces are compared to the moon or the un. Their eyes are described as wide and often compared to the lotus petals. Their noses are aquiline. They should be strong and delicate at the same time. Their images are sometimes built with the usage of comparisons to different members of the Vedic pantheon. The most popular comparisons are to Indra and Agni. However, also Kama, Aditya and some others do appear not excluding the demi-gods such as Gandharvas or Yakshas.
After the Islamic Revolution of 1979, Iranian women writers with their feminist issues successfully stepped into mainstream literary discourse, focusing on topics previously omitted, emphasising socio-cultural gender issues and contributing to the development of specific attitudes and values among readers. The article comments on the post- Revolutionary women’s criticism in Iran expressed through literature and art, that has been aimed at not only the political establishment, but also the wider patriarchal cultural patterns. The example analysed in the text is the novel Women without Men by Shahrnush Parsipur – an important contribution to Iranian post-Revolutionary literature that helped to shape feminist discourse and inspired future generations of writers and other artists, contributing to the fact that women’s issues have gained a new meaning in contemporary Iran. On the example of Women without Men, as well as the works of Shirin Neshat – a widely recognised Iranian visual artist – inspired by the novel, the article shows how Iranian female artists have engaged in the struggle for women’s issues and are advocates of change in the Iranian society shaped by the male-dominated culture.
The Achaemenid Empire, established by Cyrus the Great, provided a model looked up to by subsequent empires on the territory of Iran and the Middle East, including the empires ruled by Alexander of Macedonia, the Seleukids, and the Arsakids. Achaemenid patterns were eagerly imitated by minor rulers of Western Asia, including Media Atropatene, Armenia, Pontos, Kappadokia and Kommagene. The Arsakids harked back to Achaemenids, but their claims to the Achaemenid descendance were sporadic. Besides, there were no genealogical links between the Arsakids and Achaemenid satraps contrary to the dynastic patterns common in the Hellenistic Middle East.
This article aims at showing that Shahriyar Mandanipur employs narrative techniques in his short stories that look like those one finds in post-modernist fiction, but that these narrative techniques are rooted in a modernist world view. There is a truth and a reality in Mandanipur’s short stories – contrary to the post-modern belief – but in Mandanipur’s short stories this truth and this reality is always defined by a narrative and a narrator. Hence one must talk about different angles on truth and reality as demonstrated by the following analysis of Shahriyar Mandanipur’s short story Shatter the Stone Tooth.
In 2016 the author took part in a scientific fieldtrip of German academics to Iranian Azerbaijan. There he received two books devoted to the Armenian dialect of the town Salmast. One of them was a collection of about 800 proverbs in this dialect spoken in the past near a town located to the north-west of Lake Urmia (Orumiye). The present publication gives English translation of about 50 proverbs of the Salmast dialect.
Focusing on the early Pahlavi period the article is aimed at showing the tendencies and processes of development of Christianity among the Iranians as well as the circumstances under which the Protestant believes were communicated, debated and assimilated by the Iranian converts. Adopting the historical methods for describing the social changes that occurred in Iran as a result of the authoritarian policy of the Iranian monarch Reza Shah the article reveals the concept of conversion as a change of values arguing that the converts constructing and imagining their identity remained Iranians by keeping the most valuable feature – the Persian language. Thus, the religious conversion was associated with the concept of Iran-ness (iraniyyat) yet an alternative to the state national policy at that time.
In this article the author claims that there is good reason to search in Iranian scholarly writings to find the origins of anthropology in retrospect. The author claims that the intentions of Nasser Khosrow Qobâdiyani were different from that of a student of anthropology when he/she sets out to do research to become an anthropologist, but the descriptions of what he sees are very important for various subfields of anthropology today. Nasser Khosrow paid particular attention to city planning, architecture, interior decoration of various sites, and then to water and uses of rain water, agriculture and herding. He described in great detail locations of pilgrimage where he performed what was expected, and he also gave minute descriptions of celebrations across various classes, and various ethnic and religious groups.
The nationalization of oil fields in Iran on 20 March 1951 turned into a conflict between the British and Iranian governments. It was a heavy blow for the oil company from Great Britain, which since the beginning of the 20th century was present in Iran (since 1933 under the name of Anglo-Persian Oil Company, the name was changed for Anglo-Iranian Oil Company). British government lodged a complaint against Iran with the International Court of Justice, and then on 22 June 1951 filed a further request for the interim measures of protection to be implemented until the dispute is resolved. Two of the judges of the International Court of Justice gave a dissenting opinion in this case, one of them was a Polish judge, Bohdan Winiarski. In his opinion, and also opinion of Egyptian judge Abdel Hamid Badawi Pasha, the British government was not a party to the contract because it was signed between the Iranian Government and the Anglo-Persian Oil Company not with the British Government. This opinion was accepted by the International Court of Justice in Hague. The positive verdict of the Court was a huge victory for Iran. Without doubt, the Polish judge, Bohdan Winiarski, contributed to it.
The present article is devoted to the history of the community of Zarathustrians of Poona (Maharashtra). Although invidual Parsi settlers had appeared there also in earlier times, their presence became clearly manifested there at the beginning of the 19th century and has continuously lasted in that city for more than two centuries now. The first fire temple in Poona was established in 1824. However, not only fire temples and towers of silence marked Zarathustrians’ arrival. One of the precepts of their religion is charity and the Parsi community have engaged in it on the Indian land for centuries. Some of wealthy Parsis have arranged for extensive water works or supported the construction of educational institutions and hospitals. The Zarathustrian community have been contributing to the development of Poona exactly in this way, thus becoming part and parcel of the history of the city.
This study examines the evolution and lasting impact of a section of the Habsburg-Ottoman borderlands which was established in 1664 along the Raab river and existed until the 1680s. Although it was short, the upcoming events that led to this period and the contrasting fates of the two sides of the river during the era were to leave a profound mark on the cultural memory of local communities as well as those living in the hinterlands. It will be shown in the article how the river delineated and imprinted the sense of West and East in both popular consciousness and historiography. In particular, the study will contextualise two castles (Hainfeld and Bertholdstein) on the Styrian, i.e., western, part of the area, pointing out the continuity of their development between the Ottoman through the Post-Ottoman periods. Among the Post-Ottoman personages who ensured the Islamicate continuity of these two castles, Joseph von Hammer-Purgstall and Władysław Kościelski will be highlighted in the essay.
This short paper contributes to a larger field of text and skill transmission, as exemplified by editorial traditions linked to the Shāhnāma circulation in the Early Modern Central Asia. The analysis of the callligraphic work of a Bukharan professional known as Ādina Kāteb Bokhāri (end 15th/early 16th century) shows that he clearly specialized in the production of good quality copies of Persian literary texts, and especially the Shāhnāma epics. It also gives some insight into the organisation and circumstances of book production linked to professional copy workshops. The study of manuscript volumes signed by Ādina also brings to light such issues as specialisation, collaborative scribal work, larger editorial projects, but also literary trends and readership of literary texts.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
The aim of the article is to prove that the novel Reticence (1991) by Jean-Philippe Toussaint, Belgian writer, director and visual artist, is a parody of the detective novel’s sub-genres: the mystery novel and the suspens novel. These references to popular literature, however, are not aimed only at producing the comical catharsis effect. On the contrary, they constitute especially the way of the revival of Gérard Genette’s category of narrative discourse. The enigma, the suspens and the investigation, the predominant features of detective novels, shape the unique fi ctional universe, in which the author plays with his readers. Toussaint revives the novelistic genre on three levels: of the story, the narration and the narrative text. The mystery becomes the dominant element of the book, as well as a metaphor of the literary creation. In Reticence, Toussaint, as the omnipotent author, depicts his self-portrait to be able to discuss even better his own writing and the complex relations the book – the reader.
In the article a problem of mutual intertwining relationships between two Croatian short novels is taken into consideration. Although Vjekoslav Kaleb’s Glorious Dust (1954) and Antun Šoljan’s Short Excursion (1965) are set in a diff erent chronotope, namely the former in the Dalmatian hinterland during World War Two and the latter in the Istrian post- war Yugoslav reality, they possess some similar structural features. Among resemblances a motif of journey, taken allegorically as life (conceptual metaphor “life if a journey”), that binds together the two novels, is the most important. The author of this article attempts to investigate the problem of such a concept of journey referring both to the philosophy of existentialism (notably Camus and Sartre) and literary preoccupations concerning the problem of meaningfulness and senselessness of human raison d’être.
Sonnet 126 is discussed as to its specifi c place in the sequence and its unusual form. Particular attention is paid to its language and the way ambiguities are created, especially in relation to the ostensibly addressed ‘lovely boy’, leading to ironical distancing of the speaker. The discussion of three Polish translations of the sonnet traces shifts and changes of perspective yielding three diff erent variations on the themes of Shakespeare’s sonnet.
The main goal of the article is to present the existential situation of Richard Weiner, Czech author, who is a typical representative of the modern era. The author of the article refers in her findings to the late Weiner’s work Hra doopravdy. The article focuses on the problem of alienation of the individual, disintegration of personality and attempts to merge it. The text demonstrates spheres of estrangement in the relations with the Other, inter alia the otherness of sexual orientation, which leads to the destruction of the individual’s subjectivity. He refers to the ideas of Jacques Lacan, Julia Kristeva, and German Ritz.
The state as a Citadel of the spirit, led by a wise Ruler, is an idea that seems utopian after all the cruel social experiments of the 20th century. But the course of world history is not created in the offi ces of modern politicians. The milestones of the coming evolution are formed by the thought which is consonant with the divine Beauty, this idea is dedicated to one of the last works of Antoine de Saint-Exupéry – philosophical story-parable Citadel. The heights of the human spirit, which were the basis of the Citadel, were amazingly accordant with the ideas of the book Parting Words to the Leader, a little earlier created on the Himalayan heights.
The great aliyah infl uenced the nature of Russian-language literature in Israel at the end of 1980s and the beginning of 1990s. Not only did it increase the number of creators writing in Russian, but it also became a potential that changed the nature of the latest Russian-Israeli literature. The basis for its evolution is the process of deminorization (the concept of Roman Katsman). It reveals itself mainly (though not only) in the revision of the subjects that have been covered hitherto – literature expands the spectrum of the world view and aims towards universalism; it becomes ambiguous, fi lled with philosophical thought, metaphysics and mysticism. Evolution is revealed not only in the content-ideological layer, but also in the composition of works. The character of the latest Russian-Israeli literature perfectly refl ects the work of Dennis Sobolev, especially his second novel, Legends of Mount Carmel. Fourteen Stories about Love and Time.
The aim of the article is to prove that the novel Reticence (1991) by Jean-Philippe Toussaint, Belgian writer, director and visual artist, is a parody of the detective novel’s sub-genres: the mystery novel and the suspens novel. These references to popular literature, however, are not aimed only at producing the comical catharsis effect. On the contrary, they constitute especially the way of the revival of Gérard Genette’s category of narrative discourse. The enigma, the suspens and the investigation, the predominant features of detective novels, shape the unique fi ctional universe, in which the author plays with his readers. Toussaint revives the novelistic genre on three levels: of the story, the narration and the narrative text. The mystery becomes the dominant element of the book, as well as a metaphor of the literary creation. In Reticence, Toussaint, as the omnipotent author, depicts his self-portrait to be able to discuss even better his own writing and the complex relations the book – the reader.
In the article a problem of mutual intertwining relationships between two Croatian short novels is taken into consideration. Although Vjekoslav Kaleb’s Glorious Dust (1954) and Antun Šoljan’s Short Excursion (1965) are set in a diff erent chronotope, namely the former in the Dalmatian hinterland during World War Two and the latter in the Istrian post- war Yugoslav reality, they possess some similar structural features. Among resemblances a motif of journey, taken allegorically as life (conceptual metaphor “life if a journey”), that binds together the two novels, is the most important. The author of this article attempts to investigate the problem of such a concept of journey referring both to the philosophy of existentialism (notably Camus and Sartre) and literary preoccupations concerning the problem of meaningfulness and senselessness of human raison d’être.
Sonnet 126 is discussed as to its specifi c place in the sequence and its unusual form. Particular attention is paid to its language and the way ambiguities are created, especially in relation to the ostensibly addressed ‘lovely boy’, leading to ironical distancing of the speaker. The discussion of three Polish translations of the sonnet traces shifts and changes of perspective yielding three diff erent variations on the themes of Shakespeare’s sonnet.
The main goal of the article is to present the existential situation of Richard Weiner, Czech author, who is a typical representative of the modern era. The author of the article refers in her findings to the late Weiner’s work Hra doopravdy. The article focuses on the problem of alienation of the individual, disintegration of personality and attempts to merge it. The text demonstrates spheres of estrangement in the relations with the Other, inter alia the otherness of sexual orientation, which leads to the destruction of the individual’s subjectivity. He refers to the ideas of Jacques Lacan, Julia Kristeva, and German Ritz.
The state as a Citadel of the spirit, led by a wise Ruler, is an idea that seems utopian after all the cruel social experiments of the 20th century. But the course of world history is not created in the offi ces of modern politicians. The milestones of the coming evolution are formed by the thought which is consonant with the divine Beauty, this idea is dedicated to one of the last works of Antoine de Saint-Exupéry – philosophical story-parable Citadel. The heights of the human spirit, which were the basis of the Citadel, were amazingly accordant with the ideas of the book Parting Words to the Leader, a little earlier created on the Himalayan heights.
The great aliyah infl uenced the nature of Russian-language literature in Israel at the end of 1980s and the beginning of 1990s. Not only did it increase the number of creators writing in Russian, but it also became a potential that changed the nature of the latest Russian-Israeli literature. The basis for its evolution is the process of deminorization (the concept of Roman Katsman). It reveals itself mainly (though not only) in the revision of the subjects that have been covered hitherto – literature expands the spectrum of the world view and aims towards universalism; it becomes ambiguous, fi lled with philosophical thought, metaphysics and mysticism. Evolution is revealed not only in the content-ideological layer, but also in the composition of works. The character of the latest Russian-Israeli literature perfectly refl ects the work of Dennis Sobolev, especially his second novel, Legends of Mount Carmel. Fourteen Stories about Love and Time.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
The paper presents The Rings of Saturn as an example of liberature – a literary genre defined by Zenon Fajfer and Katarzyna Bazarnik that encompasses literary works in which authors purposefully fuse the content with the form and make use of the book as both a medium and an aesthetic object itself. The goal is to examine the relationship between words and images in the book to identify liberatic characteristics of Sebald’s work. The analysis concentrates around descriptions of landscape, focusing on the narrator noticing particular objects against the plain coast as well as uniting nature and humankind in numerous digressions. A close reading of a few passages with reference to studies by i.a. Long, Jacobs and Cooke makes it possible to examine the narrator’s relationship with nature and the historical concerns stemming from his complex national identity. Both are subsequently set against the whole narrative and the form of the book. The second part of the paper is devoted to a close analysis of a few photographs from The Rings of Saturn along with their impact on Sebald’s overall message. A reference to Stockwell’s studies on figures and backgrounds as represented in literature offers a cognitive perspective on the work’s multimodal content.
Research financed from the budget for science and arts 2018–2022 as a research project being a part of the “Diamond Grant” programme / Praca naukowa finansowana ze środków budżetowych na naukę w latach 2018–2022, jako projekt badawczy w ramach programu „Diamentowy Grant”.
ThearticleanalysesthefunctioningofthefigureofMaterDolorosainIstoiredelaPassion douloureuse,theworkbelongingtotheliterarygenreofpassionsenprose,writtenbyOlivier Maillard (ca. 1430–1502), a French Observant and reformer of the Franciscan order.
ThefigureofMaterDolorosa,presentacrosstheentirespaceoftheworkasadefiningfac- toroftheMarianmotifinscribedintotheaction,becomesameansofconveyingthespecific poeticofsufferinganddeathwhichoperatesbyreferringtothetriplecategoryofword,silence andlook.BypresentingtheVirginMaryasaco-suffererinJesus’Passionandaparticipantin Christ’sRedemptiveMission,itfurthermoredefines thetheologicalperspectiveofMaillard’s work.ThankstotheinclusionofthefigureofMaterDolorosaIstoiredelaPassiondouloureuse notonlygetsenrichedwithnumerouslyricalelements,butitalsoappearsasaverygoodexample of locus theologicus – the meeting place of literature and theology.
A short tale about one of Jack the Ripper’s earliest childhood memories is the literary debut of Ingmar Bergman from 1944. The character of Jack is often considered as an early alter ego of the Swedish director that represents an extraordinary combination of tenderness and cruelty. As the narrator of the story, Jack reports on the event that took place in his childhood. The story of murder, which will repeat itself in his adult life, can be interpreted as a projection of the author’s fears and anxieties, which were related, among other things, to the birth of his younger sister. Jack’s character will reappear repeatedly in Bergman’s subsequent works, especially in his early films from the 1940s, such as Crisis, and his presence will often be associated with the motifs of macabre, sadism but also love.
Menippean satire is an ancient form of prose whose inclusiveness still prevents scholars from reaching an agreement on its one generic definition. While in its classical understanding the genre is regarded as long-extinct, some argue that its elements were carried on to the works of postmodern authors unafraid to experiment with new means of literary expression – B.S. Johnson being their prime example. At first, the author’s outward hostility towards well-established conventions makes it highly unlikely for him to draw inspiration from ancient genres such as the Menippean satire. Is it then possible that while still being an uncompromised experimenter, he was also a worthy successor of classical parodists?
Echoing James E. Irby’s (Borges’s editor’s) claim that that “all writers are more or less faithful amanuenses of the spirit, translators and annotators of pre-existing archetypes,” this paper aims to analyze affinities between Johnson’s penultimate novel, Christie Malry’s Own Double-Entry (1973), and the features of the Menippean satire as specified by, among others, Mikhail Bakhtin in Problems of Dostoyevsky’s Poetics (1984) and H. Rikonnen in Menippean Satire as a Literary Genre (1987). While in its classical understanding this ancient form of prose is regarded long-extinct, these scholars argue that its elements can be found in the works of the more inventive modern authors. In fact, as Brian McHale suggests: “Postmodernist fiction is the heir of Menippean satire and its most recent historical avatar” (Postmodernist Fiction, 1987, p. 172).
The paper is an attempt at presenting Johnson more in line with classical tradition, suggesting that it is possible to analyze his works in a broader critical spectrum and thus move them from the peripheral to the mainstream literary discourse. It also raises the question of the (im)possibility of an artistic creation in total isolation from any formerly known conventions.
The purpose of the article was to analyze Yiddishisms in the cycle of The Odessa Stories (The King, How things were done in Odessa, The father, Lyubka the Cossack) by Isaac Babel andb to investigate the adequacy of their Polish translation by Jerzy Pomianowski in relation to the culture of their admission. Upon the material of selected fragments of stories in the original language, the deviations from the norm in the field of syntax and inflection in relation to the literary Russian language appear in the language of their Jewish characters. These fragments were listed in sequence with the proposed variant in Yiddish, which allowed to show that the deviations from the linguistic norm in the Russian variant are the result of Yiddish interference. It was also shown that the Polish variant is adequate to the host culture in terms of language errors, but these errors, unlike the original, do not evoke a connotation with the Jewish cultural circle. These connotations occur in the Polish translation mainly through the preservation of words that call Jewish designations related to Judaism (e.g. Torah, synagogue).
The article deals with the publication of a part of the collection of Marko Vovchok’s letters dating back to early years of the 20th century. In particular, it studies Vasyl Domanytsky’s letters to Marko Vovchok and her letters in reply to him. The story of publishing of the writer’s letters started in 1920s. The fourth volume of Marko Vovchok’s Stories (1928) edited by Oleksandr Doroshkevych contained, among others, 98 letters written by the author to various people and 120 letters addressed to her. Insufficient studying of Marko Vovchok’s collection of letters caused a number of mistakes concerning their attribution in the edition, in particular, her letters to Vasyl Domanytsky were mistakenly attributed as letters to Fedir Matushevsky. The editors corrected this mistake in later editions, but they made some other mistakes during the preparation of the edition. The six letters from Vasyl Domanytsky that are analyzed here, were first published in Letters to Marko Vovchok (1979). Currently, 694 Marko Vovchok’s letters and 527 letters addressed to her are published and available to scholars. The detailed analysis of this collection of letters rises a number of questions that need to be answered. Upon reading carefully correspondence between Marko Vovchok and Vasyl Domanytsky and notes to them as well as comparing their letters to their biographies, the author of the article suggests re-attributing some of the writer’s letters addressed to Vasyl Domanytsky, Volodymyr Naumenko, and Fedir Matushevsky. The article also highlights incorrect commenting of some realia that are mentioned in the letters, which is often caused by incorrect dating. The offered version corresponds fully to well-known facts from the writer’s biography and eliminates inconsistencies that were caused by incorrect attribution.
The paper presents The Rings of Saturn as an example of liberature – a literary genre defined by Zenon Fajfer and Katarzyna Bazarnik that encompasses literary works in which authors purposefully fuse the content with the form and make use of the book as both a medium and an aesthetic object itself. The goal is to examine the relationship between words and images in the book to identify liberatic characteristics of Sebald’s work. The analysis concentrates around descriptions of landscape, focusing on the narrator noticing particular objects against the plain coast as well as uniting nature and humankind in numerous digressions. A close reading of a few passages with reference to studies by i.a. Long, Jacobs and Cooke makes it possible to examine the narrator’s relationship with nature and the historical concerns stemming from his complex national identity. Both are subsequently set against the whole narrative and the form of the book. The second part of the paper is devoted to a close analysis of a few photographs from The Rings of Saturn along with their impact on Sebald’s overall message. A reference to Stockwell’s studies on figures and backgrounds as represented in literature offers a cognitive perspective on the work’s multimodal content.
Research financed from the budget for science and arts 2018–2022 as a research project being a part of the “Diamond Grant” programme / Praca naukowa finansowana ze środków budżetowych na naukę w latach 2018–2022, jako projekt badawczy w ramach programu „Diamentowy Grant”.
ThearticleanalysesthefunctioningofthefigureofMaterDolorosainIstoiredelaPassion douloureuse,theworkbelongingtotheliterarygenreofpassionsenprose,writtenbyOlivier Maillard (ca. 1430–1502), a French Observant and reformer of the Franciscan order.
ThefigureofMaterDolorosa,presentacrosstheentirespaceoftheworkasadefiningfac- toroftheMarianmotifinscribedintotheaction,becomesameansofconveyingthespecific poeticofsufferinganddeathwhichoperatesbyreferringtothetriplecategoryofword,silence andlook.BypresentingtheVirginMaryasaco-suffererinJesus’Passionandaparticipantin Christ’sRedemptiveMission,itfurthermoredefines thetheologicalperspectiveofMaillard’s work.ThankstotheinclusionofthefigureofMaterDolorosaIstoiredelaPassiondouloureuse notonlygetsenrichedwithnumerouslyricalelements,butitalsoappearsasaverygoodexample of locus theologicus – the meeting place of literature and theology.
A short tale about one of Jack the Ripper’s earliest childhood memories is the literary debut of Ingmar Bergman from 1944. The character of Jack is often considered as an early alter ego of the Swedish director that represents an extraordinary combination of tenderness and cruelty. As the narrator of the story, Jack reports on the event that took place in his childhood. The story of murder, which will repeat itself in his adult life, can be interpreted as a projection of the author’s fears and anxieties, which were related, among other things, to the birth of his younger sister. Jack’s character will reappear repeatedly in Bergman’s subsequent works, especially in his early films from the 1940s, such as Crisis, and his presence will often be associated with the motifs of macabre, sadism but also love.
Menippean satire is an ancient form of prose whose inclusiveness still prevents scholars from reaching an agreement on its one generic definition. While in its classical understanding the genre is regarded as long-extinct, some argue that its elements were carried on to the works of postmodern authors unafraid to experiment with new means of literary expression – B.S. Johnson being their prime example. At first, the author’s outward hostility towards well-established conventions makes it highly unlikely for him to draw inspiration from ancient genres such as the Menippean satire. Is it then possible that while still being an uncompromised experimenter, he was also a worthy successor of classical parodists?
Echoing James E. Irby’s (Borges’s editor’s) claim that that “all writers are more or less faithful amanuenses of the spirit, translators and annotators of pre-existing archetypes,” this paper aims to analyze affinities between Johnson’s penultimate novel, Christie Malry’s Own Double-Entry (1973), and the features of the Menippean satire as specified by, among others, Mikhail Bakhtin in Problems of Dostoyevsky’s Poetics (1984) and H. Rikonnen in Menippean Satire as a Literary Genre (1987). While in its classical understanding this ancient form of prose is regarded long-extinct, these scholars argue that its elements can be found in the works of the more inventive modern authors. In fact, as Brian McHale suggests: “Postmodernist fiction is the heir of Menippean satire and its most recent historical avatar” (Postmodernist Fiction, 1987, p. 172).
The paper is an attempt at presenting Johnson more in line with classical tradition, suggesting that it is possible to analyze his works in a broader critical spectrum and thus move them from the peripheral to the mainstream literary discourse. It also raises the question of the (im)possibility of an artistic creation in total isolation from any formerly known conventions.
The purpose of the article was to analyze Yiddishisms in the cycle of The Odessa Stories (The King, How things were done in Odessa, The father, Lyubka the Cossack) by Isaac Babel andb to investigate the adequacy of their Polish translation by Jerzy Pomianowski in relation to the culture of their admission. Upon the material of selected fragments of stories in the original language, the deviations from the norm in the field of syntax and inflection in relation to the literary Russian language appear in the language of their Jewish characters. These fragments were listed in sequence with the proposed variant in Yiddish, which allowed to show that the deviations from the linguistic norm in the Russian variant are the result of Yiddish interference. It was also shown that the Polish variant is adequate to the host culture in terms of language errors, but these errors, unlike the original, do not evoke a connotation with the Jewish cultural circle. These connotations occur in the Polish translation mainly through the preservation of words that call Jewish designations related to Judaism (e.g. Torah, synagogue).
The article deals with the publication of a part of the collection of Marko Vovchok’s letters dating back to early years of the 20th century. In particular, it studies Vasyl Domanytsky’s letters to Marko Vovchok and her letters in reply to him. The story of publishing of the writer’s letters started in 1920s. The fourth volume of Marko Vovchok’s Stories (1928) edited by Oleksandr Doroshkevych contained, among others, 98 letters written by the author to various people and 120 letters addressed to her. Insufficient studying of Marko Vovchok’s collection of letters caused a number of mistakes concerning their attribution in the edition, in particular, her letters to Vasyl Domanytsky were mistakenly attributed as letters to Fedir Matushevsky. The editors corrected this mistake in later editions, but they made some other mistakes during the preparation of the edition. The six letters from Vasyl Domanytsky that are analyzed here, were first published in Letters to Marko Vovchok (1979). Currently, 694 Marko Vovchok’s letters and 527 letters addressed to her are published and available to scholars. The detailed analysis of this collection of letters rises a number of questions that need to be answered. Upon reading carefully correspondence between Marko Vovchok and Vasyl Domanytsky and notes to them as well as comparing their letters to their biographies, the author of the article suggests re-attributing some of the writer’s letters addressed to Vasyl Domanytsky, Volodymyr Naumenko, and Fedir Matushevsky. The article also highlights incorrect commenting of some realia that are mentioned in the letters, which is often caused by incorrect dating. The offered version corresponds fully to well-known facts from the writer’s biography and eliminates inconsistencies that were caused by incorrect attribution.
Digitization of the academic journal "Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis" to ensure and maintain open access of the Internet – task financed from the from the funds of the Ministry of Science and Higher Education designated for science dissemination activities, under contract 688/P-DUN/2018.
Eimear McBride’s A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing (2013) is a prime specimen of post-Joycean heteroglossia in Irish fi ction. The novel exhibits a programmatic dialogical/intertextual orientation orchestrated with its own parodic and ironic modes, which makes McBride’s work uniquely capable of re-energizing Irish cultural tradition. Simultaneously, her novel contributes its own distinct voice to the impressive amplitude of artistic expressions which have emerged from Irish culture in the wake of Joyce’s writings. Mikhail Bahtin’s approach to the novel (as discussed in The Dialogic Imagination), in turn, is particularly relevant to McBride’s fiction because of her incorporation (as well as adaptation) of a variety of voices and perspectives. As a consequence, in A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing, the categories of heteroglossia and dialogism appear to be responsible for creating and sustaining a vital cultural dimension, a dimension which is subject to being perpetually rewritten in the present, even though it crucially depends upon ur-texts from the past.
The article describes some of the experiences of Ukrainian futurist Mykhail Semenko and Russian ego-futurist Basilisk Gnedov in the fi eld of visual poetry and their connection with folklore motifs. For a more holistic image of this problem, the text briefl y outlines Semenkov’s concept of “poesomalarstvo”, connected with the plastic appearance of the poetic text, as well as the general nature of linguistic and visual poetry experiments in Gnedov’s early works. There are also related aspects of the artistic practice of both poets, whose work to a certain extent had common origins. Folk roots in the poetry of both futurists are represented on the material of analysis of two early poems, which are an example of visual poetry.
In Poland quite obscure, Marlen Haushofer (1920–1970) was an Austrian writer whose artistic work fell on the 1950s and 1960s. In her lifetime neither the novels nor the shorter prose works she was an author of won much recognition. Only the 1980s and the intense feminist actions made literary critics have a new look at Haushofer’s works. Since that time she has been regarded as a representative of women’s writing. Her main characters are women going through their everyday problems, living in solitude, having their anxious moments, suff ering the consequences of wrong life choices and the eff ects of traditional and rigorous upbringing. What is not to be blotted out of their memories is wartime experiences. Even though they do not talk about it, those memories come flooding back as isolated pictures. There are more such pictures, as these are not only situations “experienced” from the family life but also situations likely to happen, expressing thoughts that were concealed for many years. In the novel The Wall (1963), the heroine, finding herself by sheer coincidence in a forest retreat, writes a report on a couple of months spent in extreme conditions. Writing is for her, on the one hand, a way of surviving and, on the other hand, it gives her the possibility of reflecting upon her whole life. The heroine of The Loft (1969) finds a place for herself in a house which shelters her from the seemingly well-ordered family life and in which she can devote herself to drawing without being controlled by anyone. She tries to find her true self, which is almost entirely alien to her. In her whole life she had a hard time that she withstood by keeping a diary. Haushofer narrates in a highly disciplined manner. She uses a limited number of stylistic devices but they are selected very carefully. In the end, we deal with extremely subjective and interesting prose writing.
The article explores the problem of migration prose in Slovak literature and focuses on some aspects of Zuska Kepplová’s books: Buchty švabachom (Buns in the Schwabacher) and 57 km od Taškentu (57 km from Tashkent). Some characters of Kepplová’s debut prose, young immigrants from Central Europe living in their new countries, although realising their inferior status of “the Other”, attempt to take adaptive actions and get closer to local culture, while others, on the contrary, close up in the enclave of migrants, refusing to confront the new situation. The majority of the protagonists live in a state of limbo and indeterminacy, and their identity can be described as a hybrid identity. The problem of cultural, social and mental boundaries is also present in Kepplová’s prose, exemplifi ed by the characters of expats from the West migrating to the post-comunist countries. The concept of hybridity is also refl ected in the fragmentary and mosaic composition of the texts, the variety of literary forms and conventions applied.
The following paper presents a postcolonial reading (combined with the ideology-critical approach) of the little-known story about Darwin by the East German writer Eberhard Hilscher. The analysis focuses on the perception of the foreign and the own by the fi gures of the story and it also refers to the overlapping of the terms race and class. The considerations lead to the conclusion that in the story the foreign is constructed preferably with the help of the opposition culture (the own) and nature (the foreign), and that hierarchical and dichotomous thinking characterizes also Darwin, even if in his case one can see certain ambivalences.
The following article aims to present a study on twitterature – an intersection of literature and Twitter and a variant of twitter fi ction. The latter has become increasingly popular since the advent of Twitter at the end of the fi rst decade of this century and has dwarfed longer and traditional narratives. The subject of analysis will be Twitterature. The World’s Greatest Books in Twenty Tweets or Less (2009) by Alexander Aciman and Emmett Rensin. The author of this article argues that parodic reworkings of 76 literary classics for the 21st century readers should be analysed as a variant or subgenre rather than a fully developed literary genre. Therefore the analytical tools have been appropriated from literary realm rather than new media studies. The author’s aim is not to present an outline of electronic literature or its typology, since that has been exhausted by other researchers. The main objective is rather to comment on one of the variants of electronic literature, which undertook a postmodernist dialogue with classic hypertexts (hypertexts in the Genettian sense of the word). Thus the most relevant aspects investigated here include generic boundaries, the role of the reader, inherent features as well as (Twitter) format and style respectively.
Eimear McBride’s A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing (2013) is a prime specimen of post-Joycean heteroglossia in Irish fi ction. The novel exhibits a programmatic dialogical/intertextual orientation orchestrated with its own parodic and ironic modes, which makes McBride’s work uniquely capable of re-energizing Irish cultural tradition. Simultaneously, her novel contributes its own distinct voice to the impressive amplitude of artistic expressions which have emerged from Irish culture in the wake of Joyce’s writings. Mikhail Bahtin’s approach to the novel (as discussed in The Dialogic Imagination), in turn, is particularly relevant to McBride’s fiction because of her incorporation (as well as adaptation) of a variety of voices and perspectives. As a consequence, in A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing, the categories of heteroglossia and dialogism appear to be responsible for creating and sustaining a vital cultural dimension, a dimension which is subject to being perpetually rewritten in the present, even though it crucially depends upon ur-texts from the past.
The article describes some of the experiences of Ukrainian futurist Mykhail Semenko and Russian ego-futurist Basilisk Gnedov in the fi eld of visual poetry and their connection with folklore motifs. For a more holistic image of this problem, the text briefl y outlines Semenkov’s concept of “poesomalarstvo”, connected with the plastic appearance of the poetic text, as well as the general nature of linguistic and visual poetry experiments in Gnedov’s early works. There are also related aspects of the artistic practice of both poets, whose work to a certain extent had common origins. Folk roots in the poetry of both futurists are represented on the material of analysis of two early poems, which are an example of visual poetry.
In Poland quite obscure, Marlen Haushofer (1920–1970) was an Austrian writer whose artistic work fell on the 1950s and 1960s. In her lifetime neither the novels nor the shorter prose works she was an author of won much recognition. Only the 1980s and the intense feminist actions made literary critics have a new look at Haushofer’s works. Since that time she has been regarded as a representative of women’s writing. Her main characters are women going through their everyday problems, living in solitude, having their anxious moments, suff ering the consequences of wrong life choices and the eff ects of traditional and rigorous upbringing. What is not to be blotted out of their memories is wartime experiences. Even though they do not talk about it, those memories come flooding back as isolated pictures. There are more such pictures, as these are not only situations “experienced” from the family life but also situations likely to happen, expressing thoughts that were concealed for many years. In the novel The Wall (1963), the heroine, finding herself by sheer coincidence in a forest retreat, writes a report on a couple of months spent in extreme conditions. Writing is for her, on the one hand, a way of surviving and, on the other hand, it gives her the possibility of reflecting upon her whole life. The heroine of The Loft (1969) finds a place for herself in a house which shelters her from the seemingly well-ordered family life and in which she can devote herself to drawing without being controlled by anyone. She tries to find her true self, which is almost entirely alien to her. In her whole life she had a hard time that she withstood by keeping a diary. Haushofer narrates in a highly disciplined manner. She uses a limited number of stylistic devices but they are selected very carefully. In the end, we deal with extremely subjective and interesting prose writing.
The article explores the problem of migration prose in Slovak literature and focuses on some aspects of Zuska Kepplová’s books: Buchty švabachom (Buns in the Schwabacher) and 57 km od Taškentu (57 km from Tashkent). Some characters of Kepplová’s debut prose, young immigrants from Central Europe living in their new countries, although realising their inferior status of “the Other”, attempt to take adaptive actions and get closer to local culture, while others, on the contrary, close up in the enclave of migrants, refusing to confront the new situation. The majority of the protagonists live in a state of limbo and indeterminacy, and their identity can be described as a hybrid identity. The problem of cultural, social and mental boundaries is also present in Kepplová’s prose, exemplifi ed by the characters of expats from the West migrating to the post-comunist countries. The concept of hybridity is also refl ected in the fragmentary and mosaic composition of the texts, the variety of literary forms and conventions applied.
The following paper presents a postcolonial reading (combined with the ideology-critical approach) of the little-known story about Darwin by the East German writer Eberhard Hilscher. The analysis focuses on the perception of the foreign and the own by the fi gures of the story and it also refers to the overlapping of the terms race and class. The considerations lead to the conclusion that in the story the foreign is constructed preferably with the help of the opposition culture (the own) and nature (the foreign), and that hierarchical and dichotomous thinking characterizes also Darwin, even if in his case one can see certain ambivalences.
The following article aims to present a study on twitterature – an intersection of literature and Twitter and a variant of twitter fi ction. The latter has become increasingly popular since the advent of Twitter at the end of the fi rst decade of this century and has dwarfed longer and traditional narratives. The subject of analysis will be Twitterature. The World’s Greatest Books in Twenty Tweets or Less (2009) by Alexander Aciman and Emmett Rensin. The author of this article argues that parodic reworkings of 76 literary classics for the 21st century readers should be analysed as a variant or subgenre rather than a fully developed literary genre. Therefore the analytical tools have been appropriated from literary realm rather than new media studies. The author’s aim is not to present an outline of electronic literature or its typology, since that has been exhausted by other researchers. The main objective is rather to comment on one of the variants of electronic literature, which undertook a postmodernist dialogue with classic hypertexts (hypertexts in the Genettian sense of the word). Thus the most relevant aspects investigated here include generic boundaries, the role of the reader, inherent features as well as (Twitter) format and style respectively.
The bloody conflicts accompanying the collapse of Yugoslavia in 1991–1995 have become one of the extremely interesting, recurrent subject in the (post)Yugoslav drama and theatre. The female artists and playwrights also leap at a chance to abreact the horrors of war. Their engaged art and writing defined by a syntagma: (anti)war female dramaturgy arises interest, because it is situated/placed in the opposition to the masculinist mode of describing armed conflicts, their side effects and consequences. The paper presents three categories of contemporary
(post)Yugoslav female drama heroines who represent three role models in war narratives: Victims – Alienated – Agents. The analytical part of a paper consists of three parts. Firstly, the problem of female victims of ethnic rapes is presented on an example of drama Maria’s Pictures (Slike Marijine, 1992) by Croatian playwright Lydia Scheuermann Hodak. Secondly, the category of alienated heroines is illustrated by a play Finger (Gishti, 2011) by Albanian author Doruntina Basha from Kosovo in which refugees problems and questions evoked by missing persons (husbands and sons) is thematised. Thirdly, there are presented three plays by Croatian author Ivana Sajko representing the figures of violence activism: a figure of avengeress (Archetype: Medea – monologue for a Women who Sometimes Speak, 2000), a female terrorist (Woman-Bomb, 2003) and an emperess-warrior (Europe – a monologue for Mother Courage and her Children, 2004). The stress is also put on the artvivism as well as on catharctic function of this artistic creativity.
Since the 1970s women authors in Egypt have produced a number of narratives that centre on the plight and fate of socially marginalised women. In this context marginalisation is not only understood in the sense of socio-economically disadvantaged women of the lower strata but also refers to non-conformist women, whose behaviour is considered to be deviant from the norm, abnormal or even mad by mainstream society. As a result, they feel alienated from society, and choose diverse ways (passive, active, or subversive) of coping with their fate. This contribution will take selected novels and short stories written by Alifa Rifaat (1930–96), Nawal El Saadawi (b. 1931), and Salwa Bakr (b. 1949) as examples in order to demonstrate the shift in emphasis and perspective on the topic. This will be done against the individual biographical background and writing career of the three authors. Although all authors are committed to women’s issues and gender equality, not all of them can be described as feminist writer-activists.
The main aim of the paper is to present a literary model of the family in the Czech poetry of the 1950s. The author explains the way the socialistic ideology determined and changed the character of intimate family relationships showed in literature. Another aspect of the problem is also undertaken: the author describes the way how the socialistic literature was using family relationships as a metaphor of the communistic state and party. The traditional attributes of the family was used in literature and propaganda to depict the relations between the individual and society and to create the vision of the socialistic state.
The Fortune is a one of basic concepts functioning both in literature and in moral discourse of the Renaissance. The main difficulty that Christian writers are facing while dealing with this concept, is the definition of the Fortune’s prerogatives: it is responsible for unpredictable and changeable course of human life, yet it is also subject to the rational and just Divine Providence.
The paper investigates this problem in three tales (10, 42, 57) from the collection Les comptes du monde adventureux signed by A.D.S.D. The author proves that, according to the moralist narrator, the protagonists who follow their own passions, are unconditionnally subject to whims of the hostile and cruel Fortune. Those who choose as guides God and reason, can count on Providence intervention. This position distinguishes A.D.S.D. from the views of Masuccio Salernitano, whose tales he has adapted in this collection.
The aim of this paper is to show and explain the similarities that can be identified between the early Taoists philosophy of Lao-Chuang and the poetry of the American poet Robinson Jeffers along with his doctrine of inhumanism. In the books of Tao Te Ching and Chuang Tzŭ, Tao has been depicted as a natural force (or even nature itself) that creates but then leaves its creation alone for good or bad. A Taoist sage accepts such natural manifestations of violence as death or suffering, for it is the way things work in the world. Jeffers’s attitude toward nature and society resembles that of Tao and Taoist sages. Jeffers, however, goes a step further: not only does he accept violence and suffering as part and parcel of life, but he praises them, as a classical poet would praise beauty and love.
The bloody conflicts accompanying the collapse of Yugoslavia in 1991–1995 have become one of the extremely interesting, recurrent subject in the (post)Yugoslav drama and theatre. The female artists and playwrights also leap at a chance to abreact the horrors of war. Their engaged art and writing defined by a syntagma: (anti)war female dramaturgy arises interest, because it is situated/placed in the opposition to the masculinist mode of describing armed conflicts, their side effects and consequences. The paper presents three categories of contemporary
(post)Yugoslav female drama heroines who represent three role models in war narratives: Victims – Alienated – Agents. The analytical part of a paper consists of three parts. Firstly, the problem of female victims of ethnic rapes is presented on an example of drama Maria’s Pictures (Slike Marijine, 1992) by Croatian playwright Lydia Scheuermann Hodak. Secondly, the category of alienated heroines is illustrated by a play Finger (Gishti, 2011) by Albanian author Doruntina Basha from Kosovo in which refugees problems and questions evoked by missing persons (husbands and sons) is thematised. Thirdly, there are presented three plays by Croatian author Ivana Sajko representing the figures of violence activism: a figure of avengeress (Archetype: Medea – monologue for a Women who Sometimes Speak, 2000), a female terrorist (Woman-Bomb, 2003) and an emperess-warrior (Europe – a monologue for Mother Courage and her Children, 2004). The stress is also put on the artvivism as well as on catharctic function of this artistic creativity.
Since the 1970s women authors in Egypt have produced a number of narratives that centre on the plight and fate of socially marginalised women. In this context marginalisation is not only understood in the sense of socio-economically disadvantaged women of the lower strata but also refers to non-conformist women, whose behaviour is considered to be deviant from the norm, abnormal or even mad by mainstream society. As a result, they feel alienated from society, and choose diverse ways (passive, active, or subversive) of coping with their fate. This contribution will take selected novels and short stories written by Alifa Rifaat (1930–96), Nawal El Saadawi (b. 1931), and Salwa Bakr (b. 1949) as examples in order to demonstrate the shift in emphasis and perspective on the topic. This will be done against the individual biographical background and writing career of the three authors. Although all authors are committed to women’s issues and gender equality, not all of them can be described as feminist writer-activists.
The main aim of the paper is to present a literary model of the family in the Czech poetry of the 1950s. The author explains the way the socialistic ideology determined and changed the character of intimate family relationships showed in literature. Another aspect of the problem is also undertaken: the author describes the way how the socialistic literature was using family relationships as a metaphor of the communistic state and party. The traditional attributes of the family was used in literature and propaganda to depict the relations between the individual and society and to create the vision of the socialistic state.
The Fortune is a one of basic concepts functioning both in literature and in moral discourse of the Renaissance. The main difficulty that Christian writers are facing while dealing with this concept, is the definition of the Fortune’s prerogatives: it is responsible for unpredictable and changeable course of human life, yet it is also subject to the rational and just Divine Providence.
The paper investigates this problem in three tales (10, 42, 57) from the collection Les comptes du monde adventureux signed by A.D.S.D. The author proves that, according to the moralist narrator, the protagonists who follow their own passions, are unconditionnally subject to whims of the hostile and cruel Fortune. Those who choose as guides God and reason, can count on Providence intervention. This position distinguishes A.D.S.D. from the views of Masuccio Salernitano, whose tales he has adapted in this collection.
The aim of this paper is to show and explain the similarities that can be identified between the early Taoists philosophy of Lao-Chuang and the poetry of the American poet Robinson Jeffers along with his doctrine of inhumanism. In the books of Tao Te Ching and Chuang Tzŭ, Tao has been depicted as a natural force (or even nature itself) that creates but then leaves its creation alone for good or bad. A Taoist sage accepts such natural manifestations of violence as death or suffering, for it is the way things work in the world. Jeffers’s attitude toward nature and society resembles that of Tao and Taoist sages. Jeffers, however, goes a step further: not only does he accept violence and suffering as part and parcel of life, but he praises them, as a classical poet would praise beauty and love.
The article discusses the metadramatic aspect of William Shakespeare’s Richard II and the way it is rendered in the contemporary Polish translation by Piotr Kamiński, based on a theoretical reflection offered by Patrice Pavis. As Richard II is famous as a “play about language”, one of its themes is being exiled from one’s native language. It seems that this metaphor perfectly lends itself to the discussion of drama translation. In fact, owing to Kamiński’s careful handling of this theme, his text might be read as both metadrama and metatranslation. Furthermore, the article looks into the possibility of translations’ influences on the source culture and assesses potential cultural benefits of drama translation.
Puste kobiety z Windsoru (1842) is the first complete Polish translation of The Merry Wives of Windsor and the first translation by Placyd Jankowski (1810–1872), one of the most extraordinary Shakespeare translators into Polish, who published under the pseudonym of John of Dycalp. His work proves to be an interesting case study on two grounds. First, it is an example of the complexities of translating verbal humor, and secondly, an interesting case of literary rewriting which takes into account the specificity of the target audience to the effect of, as it were, relocating the play from the English countryside to the Polish Kresy (Borderlands). Consequently, it is possible to examine Dycalp’s translation as a linguistic experiment, especially with regards to the parts of Sir Hugh Evans, the Welsh parson, and of Doctor Caius, the French physician. Furthermore, Dycalp’s translation serves as an example of domestication directed at a very specific audience, which adds an unexpected dimension to the issue of multilingualism in Shakespeare’s work as well as to the concept of stage as a broadly understood cultural space.
Shakespeare’s Hamlet has always been an attractive challenge for the Ukrainian translators. For now there are more than a dozen variants, and some of them have entered the treasury of the Ukrainian Shakespeareana. It is worth mentioning that the vast majority of these translations were made disregarding the perspective of a production. Only three Ukrainian ‘Hamlets’ were created for the stage, and the almost forgotten translation by Hnat Khotkevych is among them.
Although this version was intended for performance, none of its words have ever been pronounced from the stage. Hnat Khotkevych, a renowned Ukrainian musician, writer and theatre practitioner of the 1900s‒1930s completed his translation to bring Shakespeare closer to ordinary people. He was deeply convinced that Shakespeare’s dramatic legacy had to be partly ignored to make it suitable for a stage production in Ukraine in the early 20th century. That democratic intention of the translator resulted in a dramatic simplification of the original text. The technique, employed by Hnat Khotkevych, meant, first of all, cutting the dramatis personae of Fortinbras, Voltimand, Cornelius; the gravediggers never appear in this version either. Besides, the translator, firmly believing that Ukrainian actors of his time were totally incapable of reciting Shakespeare’s poetic verse, transformed the Bard’s iambic pentameter into prose. In his translation, Shakespeare’s tragedy acquired specific linguistic and stylistic features of a typical Ukrainian play of the late 19th–early 20th century, much like Khotkevych’s own dramas.
The paper offers a few insights into the textual and dramaturgical challenges of Hungarian King Lear playtexts, from the earliest ones till 1922. Since the last decade of the 18th century, when the first full adaptation with the so-called Viennese ending was penned, King Lear has constantly been an ‘object of desire’ in Hungarian theatre, literature and culture. Competing with Hamlet and The Taming of the Shrew in terms of popularity, King Lear quickly became a stock-piece. The task of appropriating King Lear attracted the attention of the best actors, authors and translators. Many Hungarian adaptations of King Lear promoted the professional development of Hungarian acting companies and theatres, of translation itself, and of national dramaturgy. Shakespeare’s darkest tragedy filled a vacuum not only on the stages, but also in Hungarian social life, proving to be the perfectly appropriated, updated, and, to some extent, even politically tolerated representation of crisis.
From the first stage adaptations, King Lear’s numerous translations into Hungarian have conveyed a compelling sense of ‘double bound’ between page and stage, text and interpretation, translation and performance.
This paper investigates how context and congruity validated certain texts and performances of Hungarian King Lears, and how some texts and performances, having illumined one another, expressed what both actors and audience felt, and thus genuinely filled the void between personal and public spheres.
Taking as a starting point the opposition between translation for the page and translation for the stage, the present paper sets out to consider the strategies employed by 19th-century Romanian translators when rendering Shakespeare’s plays into Romanian. I will discuss two translations of Hamlet: the first, a scholarly, page-oriented translation published by Adolf Stern in 1877; the second, a domesticating stage-oriented translation produced by actor Grigore Manolescu for his own production of Hamlet, at the National Theatre of Bucharest, in 1881. The paper will address such issues as foreignizing vs. domesticating strategies of translation, transparency, the status of the translator as well as the various elements that make a translation for the page differ from a translation for the stage.
This paper studies censorship and self-censorship in translations during the fascist regime, and the fine boundary between the two (Bonsaver, Fabre, Rundle). It focuses, in particular, on the history, of Shakespeare’s Julius Caesar translations released during fascism in Italy. Shakespeare’s play was read as an appraisal of the Roman qualities, while the dangerous questions about power and conspiracy that the play contains were ignored. This superficial reading explains why, on the one hand, translations of Julius Caesar increased in the fascist years and, on the other hand, why it was performed only once (in 1935 by Tamberlani). The act of translating is by definition an act of manipulation, while on the stage theatrical properties (e.g., Julius Caesar’s corpse) are not concealable. Examining the translations issued during the regime, and in particular the translators’ notes, it is possible to identify a general translation trend that can be interpreted as an act of submission to the dominant thinking (Tymoczko).
This article comments on the use of Konstanty Ildefons Gałczyński’s 1950 translation of A Midsummer Night’s Dream in the rock-opera adaptation created by Leszek Możdżer and Wojciech Kościelniak in 2001. Inspecting the production’s critical reception against the background of the translation’s origin and its position in the canon of Polish renderings of Shakespeare’s plays, I explain the critics’ negative reactions to the merge of this traditional poetic translation with modern scenography and music. Analysing a selection of songs, I identify a number of features of Gałczyński’s text that decide about its functionality in this fairly unusual theatrical test. I also describe the modifications introduced in the translation by the authors of the adaptation in the process of transforming the play’s text into a quasi-libretto.
Translating a Shakespearean play into Spanish – whether that spoken in Spain or in Latin America – constitutes a complex process, as most translators reckon that the semantic transfer is especially challenging, not only because of the syntactic and linguistic differences between the source and the target language, but also because the English text belongs to a context that is geographically and culturally distant, especially in the case of Chile. In addition, due to the fact that Shakespearean texts are scripts to be performed, translators need to consider theatrical elements inherent in the dramatic text that go beyond the textual apparatus, and that may complicate their work. Taking The Tempest, translated into Spanish by two Chilean scholars in 2010, in this article I will argue that a successful translation of Shakespeare for the stage –
a text that goes from the inter-lingual re-writing of the text to a cultural re-interpretation that speaks to a diversity of contemporary identities and audiences − should endeavour to be cultural, spatial, and collaborative; that is to say, that the translator should have a deep understanding of Elizabethan cultural elements that can be included in the translated text by means of paratexts − precise, relevant, and explanatory linguistic and historical notes that may shed light on directorial decisions once the play is performed, as well as consider the space where the play will be staged, and develop a collaborative system of work with translators, directors, and actors during the whole process.
The article discusses the metadramatic aspect of William Shakespeare’s Richard II and the way it is rendered in the contemporary Polish translation by Piotr Kamiński, based on a theoretical reflection offered by Patrice Pavis. As Richard II is famous as a “play about language”, one of its themes is being exiled from one’s native language. It seems that this metaphor perfectly lends itself to the discussion of drama translation. In fact, owing to Kamiński’s careful handling of this theme, his text might be read as both metadrama and metatranslation. Furthermore, the article looks into the possibility of translations’ influences on the source culture and assesses potential cultural benefits of drama translation.
Puste kobiety z Windsoru (1842) is the first complete Polish translation of The Merry Wives of Windsor and the first translation by Placyd Jankowski (1810–1872), one of the most extraordinary Shakespeare translators into Polish, who published under the pseudonym of John of Dycalp. His work proves to be an interesting case study on two grounds. First, it is an example of the complexities of translating verbal humor, and secondly, an interesting case of literary rewriting which takes into account the specificity of the target audience to the effect of, as it were, relocating the play from the English countryside to the Polish Kresy (Borderlands). Consequently, it is possible to examine Dycalp’s translation as a linguistic experiment, especially with regards to the parts of Sir Hugh Evans, the Welsh parson, and of Doctor Caius, the French physician. Furthermore, Dycalp’s translation serves as an example of domestication directed at a very specific audience, which adds an unexpected dimension to the issue of multilingualism in Shakespeare’s work as well as to the concept of stage as a broadly understood cultural space.
Shakespeare’s Hamlet has always been an attractive challenge for the Ukrainian translators. For now there are more than a dozen variants, and some of them have entered the treasury of the Ukrainian Shakespeareana. It is worth mentioning that the vast majority of these translations were made disregarding the perspective of a production. Only three Ukrainian ‘Hamlets’ were created for the stage, and the almost forgotten translation by Hnat Khotkevych is among them.
Although this version was intended for performance, none of its words have ever been pronounced from the stage. Hnat Khotkevych, a renowned Ukrainian musician, writer and theatre practitioner of the 1900s‒1930s completed his translation to bring Shakespeare closer to ordinary people. He was deeply convinced that Shakespeare’s dramatic legacy had to be partly ignored to make it suitable for a stage production in Ukraine in the early 20th century. That democratic intention of the translator resulted in a dramatic simplification of the original text. The technique, employed by Hnat Khotkevych, meant, first of all, cutting the dramatis personae of Fortinbras, Voltimand, Cornelius; the gravediggers never appear in this version either. Besides, the translator, firmly believing that Ukrainian actors of his time were totally incapable of reciting Shakespeare’s poetic verse, transformed the Bard’s iambic pentameter into prose. In his translation, Shakespeare’s tragedy acquired specific linguistic and stylistic features of a typical Ukrainian play of the late 19th–early 20th century, much like Khotkevych’s own dramas.
The paper offers a few insights into the textual and dramaturgical challenges of Hungarian King Lear playtexts, from the earliest ones till 1922. Since the last decade of the 18th century, when the first full adaptation with the so-called Viennese ending was penned, King Lear has constantly been an ‘object of desire’ in Hungarian theatre, literature and culture. Competing with Hamlet and The Taming of the Shrew in terms of popularity, King Lear quickly became a stock-piece. The task of appropriating King Lear attracted the attention of the best actors, authors and translators. Many Hungarian adaptations of King Lear promoted the professional development of Hungarian acting companies and theatres, of translation itself, and of national dramaturgy. Shakespeare’s darkest tragedy filled a vacuum not only on the stages, but also in Hungarian social life, proving to be the perfectly appropriated, updated, and, to some extent, even politically tolerated representation of crisis.
From the first stage adaptations, King Lear’s numerous translations into Hungarian have conveyed a compelling sense of ‘double bound’ between page and stage, text and interpretation, translation and performance.
This paper investigates how context and congruity validated certain texts and performances of Hungarian King Lears, and how some texts and performances, having illumined one another, expressed what both actors and audience felt, and thus genuinely filled the void between personal and public spheres.
Taking as a starting point the opposition between translation for the page and translation for the stage, the present paper sets out to consider the strategies employed by 19th-century Romanian translators when rendering Shakespeare’s plays into Romanian. I will discuss two translations of Hamlet: the first, a scholarly, page-oriented translation published by Adolf Stern in 1877; the second, a domesticating stage-oriented translation produced by actor Grigore Manolescu for his own production of Hamlet, at the National Theatre of Bucharest, in 1881. The paper will address such issues as foreignizing vs. domesticating strategies of translation, transparency, the status of the translator as well as the various elements that make a translation for the page differ from a translation for the stage.
This paper studies censorship and self-censorship in translations during the fascist regime, and the fine boundary between the two (Bonsaver, Fabre, Rundle). It focuses, in particular, on the history, of Shakespeare’s Julius Caesar translations released during fascism in Italy. Shakespeare’s play was read as an appraisal of the Roman qualities, while the dangerous questions about power and conspiracy that the play contains were ignored. This superficial reading explains why, on the one hand, translations of Julius Caesar increased in the fascist years and, on the other hand, why it was performed only once (in 1935 by Tamberlani). The act of translating is by definition an act of manipulation, while on the stage theatrical properties (e.g., Julius Caesar’s corpse) are not concealable. Examining the translations issued during the regime, and in particular the translators’ notes, it is possible to identify a general translation trend that can be interpreted as an act of submission to the dominant thinking (Tymoczko).
This article comments on the use of Konstanty Ildefons Gałczyński’s 1950 translation of A Midsummer Night’s Dream in the rock-opera adaptation created by Leszek Możdżer and Wojciech Kościelniak in 2001. Inspecting the production’s critical reception against the background of the translation’s origin and its position in the canon of Polish renderings of Shakespeare’s plays, I explain the critics’ negative reactions to the merge of this traditional poetic translation with modern scenography and music. Analysing a selection of songs, I identify a number of features of Gałczyński’s text that decide about its functionality in this fairly unusual theatrical test. I also describe the modifications introduced in the translation by the authors of the adaptation in the process of transforming the play’s text into a quasi-libretto.
Translating a Shakespearean play into Spanish – whether that spoken in Spain or in Latin America – constitutes a complex process, as most translators reckon that the semantic transfer is especially challenging, not only because of the syntactic and linguistic differences between the source and the target language, but also because the English text belongs to a context that is geographically and culturally distant, especially in the case of Chile. In addition, due to the fact that Shakespearean texts are scripts to be performed, translators need to consider theatrical elements inherent in the dramatic text that go beyond the textual apparatus, and that may complicate their work. Taking The Tempest, translated into Spanish by two Chilean scholars in 2010, in this article I will argue that a successful translation of Shakespeare for the stage –
a text that goes from the inter-lingual re-writing of the text to a cultural re-interpretation that speaks to a diversity of contemporary identities and audiences − should endeavour to be cultural, spatial, and collaborative; that is to say, that the translator should have a deep understanding of Elizabethan cultural elements that can be included in the translated text by means of paratexts − precise, relevant, and explanatory linguistic and historical notes that may shed light on directorial decisions once the play is performed, as well as consider the space where the play will be staged, and develop a collaborative system of work with translators, directors, and actors during the whole process.
The article begins with addressing alleged similarities between Eimear McBride’s debut novel A Girl Is a Half-Formed Thing and James Joyce’s works to suggest that they cannot be systematically sustained. Her much praised, experimental style relies on the opposite of Joycean richness. Limited vocabulary, jumbled word order, and lexical and phrasal repetitions are one of the most salient features of her style. McBride applies rhetorical variants of conduplicatio to create an emotionally powerful idiom to narrate an anti-Bildungsroman about a loving sister and her dying brother, her sexual abuse by an uncle and final suicide. So despite some thematic parallels, and linguistic experimentation, A Girl bears only superficial resemblance to the modernist master, which is additionally evidenced by stylometric findings.
In Michèle Roberts’s Mud (2010), writing emerges as an act of creative recycling, allowing pre-existing texts to be moulded into new forms and infused with new meanings. In the opening, title story, the idea is expressed through the image of mud, whose curly brown flakes falling off shoe-soles are seen as “bits of writing” − fragments of letters, commas and full stops − to be pieced together into “something new”. This process of literary replenishment is repeatedly witnessed by the readers of Mud as they come across characters, scenes and motifs borrowed from such well-known literary texts as Beowulf, Tristan and Isolde, Jane Eyre, Madame Bovary and Nana or encounter a host of actual historical figures, including George Sand, Alfred de Musset, Claude Monet, Saint Thérèse of Lisieux and Colette, in stories that set out to retell incidents from their biographies. Offering new versions of these literary and historical texts, Roberts engages in an act of feminist revision as outlined in Adrienne Rich’s seminal 1979 essay, When We Dead Awaken: Writing as Re-Vision. Rich describes the practice of feminist rewriting as “an act of survival”, whose essence is “not to pass on a tradition but to break its hold over us”. Indeed, in story after story in the collection, this is precisely what Roberts seems determined to do.
In a literary text, repetition of previous motifs may constitute the poetics of a text, shape its themes and contribute to its interpretation. The following article will try to trace these aspects of repetition in four historical novels by Peter Carey which use it to both structure their texts and convey their specific political ideas. Referring to Oscar and Lucinda, Jack Maggs, True History of the Kelly Gang and Parrot and Olivier in America, it argues that Carey’s fiction uses repetition as a strategy to both inscribe his works in literary and cultural traditions and to revisit and revise them in order to make room for other readings and interpretations.
This article analyses the structural and thematic repetitions in David Mitchell’s Cloud Atlas. Similar motifs and character types are re-used in the novel’s circular rather than linear structure. It is argued that, while staging a dialectic of sameness and difference, Cloud Atlas eschews the Platonic hierarchy of a model and its copy and blurs the distinction between the real and the fictional. All the six interlocked narratives that build the novel may be regarded as artefacts, remediated and encased in other artefacts. The same material is reconfigured in an endless cycle, which, as the article argues, harks back to the second, Nietzschean model of repetition distinguished by J. Hillis Miller in Fiction and Repetition.
The article discusses the two layers of repetition in Kate Morton’s The House at Riverton (2006) and their mutual correlations. The first layer concerns the setting of some parts of the novel, namely the 1910s and 1920s. The past is relived in fiction, fuelled by the nostalgia for the pre-World War II days and the enduring interest in early 20th-century aristocrats, socialites, and war poets. The second layer involves the reconstruction of the past by means of a historical film and the reminiscences of Grace, the protagonist, who at the dusk of her life attempts to revive the tumultuous events she witnessed in her youth.
Innovative authors who explore various narrative techniques have often been inclined to tell one story from several different perspectives. The aim of this paper is to analyze formal repetition employed in three contemporary narratives: J.M. Coetzee’s Diary of a Bad Year (2007), Dariusz Orszulewski’s Jezus nigdy nie był aż taki blady (2013), as well as House Mother Normal (1971) by these authors’ avant-garde predecessor, B.S Johnson. Johnson was an author ahead of his time, better fitted in the literary discourse of the 21st century, which is proven by his presently republished oeuvre having gained fresh literary significance among both scholars and readers. Each of the novels subject to analysis in this study is compiled from thoughts and observations of the same events but originating from different characters. Their individual accounts, typographically separated from each other, create a multitude of perspectives on the mental and physical inadequacy felt by the characters.
The article begins with addressing alleged similarities between Eimear McBride’s debut novel A Girl Is a Half-Formed Thing and James Joyce’s works to suggest that they cannot be systematically sustained. Her much praised, experimental style relies on the opposite of Joycean richness. Limited vocabulary, jumbled word order, and lexical and phrasal repetitions are one of the most salient features of her style. McBride applies rhetorical variants of conduplicatio to create an emotionally powerful idiom to narrate an anti-Bildungsroman about a loving sister and her dying brother, her sexual abuse by an uncle and final suicide. So despite some thematic parallels, and linguistic experimentation, A Girl bears only superficial resemblance to the modernist master, which is additionally evidenced by stylometric findings.
In Michèle Roberts’s Mud (2010), writing emerges as an act of creative recycling, allowing pre-existing texts to be moulded into new forms and infused with new meanings. In the opening, title story, the idea is expressed through the image of mud, whose curly brown flakes falling off shoe-soles are seen as “bits of writing” − fragments of letters, commas and full stops − to be pieced together into “something new”. This process of literary replenishment is repeatedly witnessed by the readers of Mud as they come across characters, scenes and motifs borrowed from such well-known literary texts as Beowulf, Tristan and Isolde, Jane Eyre, Madame Bovary and Nana or encounter a host of actual historical figures, including George Sand, Alfred de Musset, Claude Monet, Saint Thérèse of Lisieux and Colette, in stories that set out to retell incidents from their biographies. Offering new versions of these literary and historical texts, Roberts engages in an act of feminist revision as outlined in Adrienne Rich’s seminal 1979 essay, When We Dead Awaken: Writing as Re-Vision. Rich describes the practice of feminist rewriting as “an act of survival”, whose essence is “not to pass on a tradition but to break its hold over us”. Indeed, in story after story in the collection, this is precisely what Roberts seems determined to do.
In a literary text, repetition of previous motifs may constitute the poetics of a text, shape its themes and contribute to its interpretation. The following article will try to trace these aspects of repetition in four historical novels by Peter Carey which use it to both structure their texts and convey their specific political ideas. Referring to Oscar and Lucinda, Jack Maggs, True History of the Kelly Gang and Parrot and Olivier in America, it argues that Carey’s fiction uses repetition as a strategy to both inscribe his works in literary and cultural traditions and to revisit and revise them in order to make room for other readings and interpretations.
This article analyses the structural and thematic repetitions in David Mitchell’s Cloud Atlas. Similar motifs and character types are re-used in the novel’s circular rather than linear structure. It is argued that, while staging a dialectic of sameness and difference, Cloud Atlas eschews the Platonic hierarchy of a model and its copy and blurs the distinction between the real and the fictional. All the six interlocked narratives that build the novel may be regarded as artefacts, remediated and encased in other artefacts. The same material is reconfigured in an endless cycle, which, as the article argues, harks back to the second, Nietzschean model of repetition distinguished by J. Hillis Miller in Fiction and Repetition.
The article discusses the two layers of repetition in Kate Morton’s The House at Riverton (2006) and their mutual correlations. The first layer concerns the setting of some parts of the novel, namely the 1910s and 1920s. The past is relived in fiction, fuelled by the nostalgia for the pre-World War II days and the enduring interest in early 20th-century aristocrats, socialites, and war poets. The second layer involves the reconstruction of the past by means of a historical film and the reminiscences of Grace, the protagonist, who at the dusk of her life attempts to revive the tumultuous events she witnessed in her youth.
Innovative authors who explore various narrative techniques have often been inclined to tell one story from several different perspectives. The aim of this paper is to analyze formal repetition employed in three contemporary narratives: J.M. Coetzee’s Diary of a Bad Year (2007), Dariusz Orszulewski’s Jezus nigdy nie był aż taki blady (2013), as well as House Mother Normal (1971) by these authors’ avant-garde predecessor, B.S Johnson. Johnson was an author ahead of his time, better fitted in the literary discourse of the 21st century, which is proven by his presently republished oeuvre having gained fresh literary significance among both scholars and readers. Each of the novels subject to analysis in this study is compiled from thoughts and observations of the same events but originating from different characters. Their individual accounts, typographically separated from each other, create a multitude of perspectives on the mental and physical inadequacy felt by the characters.
The article is a proposition of interpretation Valse Mélancolique – short stories written by the Ukrainian women writer Olha Kobylianska (1863–1942). This is an example of literary research devoted to synthetic overview of the phenomenon of insanity / mental illness in Ukrainian
Modernism literature (late nineteenth and early twentieth century). Insanity, being one of the main themes of modernist literature, today does not live to see a proper discussion in the Ukrainian literary studies. The resulting so far work has moved this issue only into a selective and fragmentary way, always on the margins of the main range of research interests, thus far definitely without exhausting problem. Madness constituted for Kobylianska one of the most important and dramatic forms of exclusion, hence the belief that the mentally ill is not so much a sick man, as enslaved, subjected to the pressure of power, deprived of the right to subjectivity, of their own forms of existence.
The aim of this paper is to propose an analysis of the Cahus’ Dream, a well known episode of the Perlesvaus, Arthurian romance from the 13th century, within the context of the medieval dream theories. Inspired mostly by Macrobius’ Commentary on the Dream of Scipio – focusing on the divinatory (or deceptive/ illusory) role of dreams – as well as by Tertullian’s and Augustine’s Christian reflections on the relations between the soul and the sleeping body, these theories permit to shed a new light on the oneiric adventure of the squire. In fact, the author furnishes numerous clues which make it look as an insomnium or fantasma: a false, illusory dream, deprived of any deeper signification. Thus, unable of uncovering some hidden, symbolic meaning, the mirage paradoxically turns out to be a material, “ugly”, as the text has it, truth, blurring the border between dream and reality in a most confusing way, and setting the specific Perlesvaus tone from the very beginning of the romance.
In the poetry of Boris Maruna (1940–2007), a Croatian modernist poet who is, together with Viktor Vida, considered the best Croatian emigrant poet, one can see the influences of American popular culture of the 1960s and 1970s. By living on three continents – Europe, South America, and North America – and having gained education in Los Angeles, Maruna incorporated into his poetic code some of the fundamental and typical determinants of American cultural and subcultural lifestyle. Fast food, television, film, rock/pop music, cars, freedom of sexual behavior… are some of the adopted forms of American culture that Maruna in his narrative poems both thematizes and advocates, but also questions in an extremely critical way. Irony, humor and strong satire represent the aesthetic aspects by which Maruna reveals the hypocritical, vain, and existential face of the United States of America of that period. On the other hand, like a distant Arcadia, there are landscapes and symbols of the homeland that he abandoned, and the desire to one day return into its physical spaces. However, even the so desired homeland cannot go without critical invectives and poetically ironic comments. Even then, Maruna’s liberal “unadjusted” consciousness makes itself heard, outside all the dictates of expected behavior, thus completely isolating him from the matrix of Croatian emigration poets.
The following paper is devoted to Mrs Dalloway, Virginia Woolf’s seminal novel, and both implicit and explicit contemporary rewritings it inspired. It focuses mainly on the narrative, stylistic patterns and thematic concerns that so far have been discussed only fragmentarily and offers detailed overview of the originating texts in terms of features of Woolfian style that they deconstruct and construct anew. By pointing out the nature of intricate narrative, stylistic and thematic interdependencies between Mrs Dalloway and contemporary literary texts the hereby paper shows how these generically versatile texts amplify and recontextualize whole gamut of Woolfian concerns and which elements are subject to allusion, imitation or reinterpretation. The analyses conducted in this article lead to the conclusion that despite its complex narrative patterns, which may pose a challenge to a contemporary reader, Mrs Dalloway has inspired a proliferation of neo- and postmodern texts which imitate and reinterpret Woolfian narrative and stylistic patterns as well as suppressed notions of sexual identity, among other thematic concerns. Also, rewriting Mrs Dalloway within postmodern and neomodern paradigm, contemporary texts prove that modernist form did not become used, but continues to inspire both high and popular literature in the new spatial-temporal, cultural, and historical context.
The objective of present article is to draw attention on important role of comical element in creating surrealistic world, present in the prose of Boris Vian (1920-1959) – one of the most original French writers in the twentieth century. As a exemplificative material the author used Autumn in Peking, one of the most famous and most representatives Vian’s novels. Employing the classification proposed by Polish aesthetician Bohdan Dziemidok (elementary comism vs. complex comism), the author, placing himself in the hermeneutical spirit, analyses the novel’s narration in order to find various elements of complex comism, revolving around these comical elements, which are the result either of the novel’s composition or of diegesis’ construction. The present analyse is preceded by a short historical-literary reflexion which objective is to present a rich literary production of Boris Vian in the large context of times during which he used to write. Vian was indeed a writer whose literary idiom was influenced by various philosophical movements of those days – surrealism, nihilism, existentialism. A significant element of the article is the hypothesis according to which Boris Vian can be numbered among the artists using in his writing the bricolage technique – the concept proposed in different context by Claude Lévi-Strauss in his work entitled The Savage Mind (1962).
The premiere of Serva Padrona by Pergolese at the Paris Opera divided deeply the French society of the Age of Enlightenment. The famous Querelle des Bouffons has become the nucleus of a lively debate, from which, what is to be emphasized, none of the sides was triumphant. In his treatise Guerre de l’Opéra, Jacques Cazotte, emphasizing his impartiality, stands in defense of French music.
By proving the superiority of Mondonville’s works, Cazotte is aware that only strong arguments can convince the philosophers. Accused by many of being “scientific” and in consequence, being incapable of expressing all the nuances of human passions, the French music, thanks to the ability to perform rhetorical functions, reserved, as it may seemingly appear, for forewords and literature, can not only conform to the rules, but also can please and touch. The French Opera, as Cazotte poves, fills perfectly the rhetorical target of persuasio with an intelligent and effective rhetoric and expresses the spirit and sensitivity of France.
The purpose of this article is to reflect on how Cazotte defends French music from the fashion for Italian music, which had a strong influence on the French aesthetics of the Age of Enlightenment, as well as from the philosophers of the epoch who would discredit at all costs the work of French composers in the eyes of the audience.
The article is a proposition of interpretation Valse Mélancolique – short stories written by the Ukrainian women writer Olha Kobylianska (1863–1942). This is an example of literary research devoted to synthetic overview of the phenomenon of insanity / mental illness in Ukrainian
Modernism literature (late nineteenth and early twentieth century). Insanity, being one of the main themes of modernist literature, today does not live to see a proper discussion in the Ukrainian literary studies. The resulting so far work has moved this issue only into a selective and fragmentary way, always on the margins of the main range of research interests, thus far definitely without exhausting problem. Madness constituted for Kobylianska one of the most important and dramatic forms of exclusion, hence the belief that the mentally ill is not so much a sick man, as enslaved, subjected to the pressure of power, deprived of the right to subjectivity, of their own forms of existence.
The aim of this paper is to propose an analysis of the Cahus’ Dream, a well known episode of the Perlesvaus, Arthurian romance from the 13th century, within the context of the medieval dream theories. Inspired mostly by Macrobius’ Commentary on the Dream of Scipio – focusing on the divinatory (or deceptive/ illusory) role of dreams – as well as by Tertullian’s and Augustine’s Christian reflections on the relations between the soul and the sleeping body, these theories permit to shed a new light on the oneiric adventure of the squire. In fact, the author furnishes numerous clues which make it look as an insomnium or fantasma: a false, illusory dream, deprived of any deeper signification. Thus, unable of uncovering some hidden, symbolic meaning, the mirage paradoxically turns out to be a material, “ugly”, as the text has it, truth, blurring the border between dream and reality in a most confusing way, and setting the specific Perlesvaus tone from the very beginning of the romance.
In the poetry of Boris Maruna (1940–2007), a Croatian modernist poet who is, together with Viktor Vida, considered the best Croatian emigrant poet, one can see the influences of American popular culture of the 1960s and 1970s. By living on three continents – Europe, South America, and North America – and having gained education in Los Angeles, Maruna incorporated into his poetic code some of the fundamental and typical determinants of American cultural and subcultural lifestyle. Fast food, television, film, rock/pop music, cars, freedom of sexual behavior… are some of the adopted forms of American culture that Maruna in his narrative poems both thematizes and advocates, but also questions in an extremely critical way. Irony, humor and strong satire represent the aesthetic aspects by which Maruna reveals the hypocritical, vain, and existential face of the United States of America of that period. On the other hand, like a distant Arcadia, there are landscapes and symbols of the homeland that he abandoned, and the desire to one day return into its physical spaces. However, even the so desired homeland cannot go without critical invectives and poetically ironic comments. Even then, Maruna’s liberal “unadjusted” consciousness makes itself heard, outside all the dictates of expected behavior, thus completely isolating him from the matrix of Croatian emigration poets.
The following paper is devoted to Mrs Dalloway, Virginia Woolf’s seminal novel, and both implicit and explicit contemporary rewritings it inspired. It focuses mainly on the narrative, stylistic patterns and thematic concerns that so far have been discussed only fragmentarily and offers detailed overview of the originating texts in terms of features of Woolfian style that they deconstruct and construct anew. By pointing out the nature of intricate narrative, stylistic and thematic interdependencies between Mrs Dalloway and contemporary literary texts the hereby paper shows how these generically versatile texts amplify and recontextualize whole gamut of Woolfian concerns and which elements are subject to allusion, imitation or reinterpretation. The analyses conducted in this article lead to the conclusion that despite its complex narrative patterns, which may pose a challenge to a contemporary reader, Mrs Dalloway has inspired a proliferation of neo- and postmodern texts which imitate and reinterpret Woolfian narrative and stylistic patterns as well as suppressed notions of sexual identity, among other thematic concerns. Also, rewriting Mrs Dalloway within postmodern and neomodern paradigm, contemporary texts prove that modernist form did not become used, but continues to inspire both high and popular literature in the new spatial-temporal, cultural, and historical context.
The objective of present article is to draw attention on important role of comical element in creating surrealistic world, present in the prose of Boris Vian (1920-1959) – one of the most original French writers in the twentieth century. As a exemplificative material the author used Autumn in Peking, one of the most famous and most representatives Vian’s novels. Employing the classification proposed by Polish aesthetician Bohdan Dziemidok (elementary comism vs. complex comism), the author, placing himself in the hermeneutical spirit, analyses the novel’s narration in order to find various elements of complex comism, revolving around these comical elements, which are the result either of the novel’s composition or of diegesis’ construction. The present analyse is preceded by a short historical-literary reflexion which objective is to present a rich literary production of Boris Vian in the large context of times during which he used to write. Vian was indeed a writer whose literary idiom was influenced by various philosophical movements of those days – surrealism, nihilism, existentialism. A significant element of the article is the hypothesis according to which Boris Vian can be numbered among the artists using in his writing the bricolage technique – the concept proposed in different context by Claude Lévi-Strauss in his work entitled The Savage Mind (1962).
The premiere of Serva Padrona by Pergolese at the Paris Opera divided deeply the French society of the Age of Enlightenment. The famous Querelle des Bouffons has become the nucleus of a lively debate, from which, what is to be emphasized, none of the sides was triumphant. In his treatise Guerre de l’Opéra, Jacques Cazotte, emphasizing his impartiality, stands in defense of French music.
By proving the superiority of Mondonville’s works, Cazotte is aware that only strong arguments can convince the philosophers. Accused by many of being “scientific” and in consequence, being incapable of expressing all the nuances of human passions, the French music, thanks to the ability to perform rhetorical functions, reserved, as it may seemingly appear, for forewords and literature, can not only conform to the rules, but also can please and touch. The French Opera, as Cazotte poves, fills perfectly the rhetorical target of persuasio with an intelligent and effective rhetoric and expresses the spirit and sensitivity of France.
The purpose of this article is to reflect on how Cazotte defends French music from the fashion for Italian music, which had a strong influence on the French aesthetics of the Age of Enlightenment, as well as from the philosophers of the epoch who would discredit at all costs the work of French composers in the eyes of the audience.
An Object in a Human Development to Maturity. The Big Green Tent by Ludmila Ulitskaya
The article concerns very typical issues of Ludmila Ulitskaya’s prose, namely childhood and maturity as well as relationship between human and things (objects).
In the novel entitled The Big Green Tent the process of moral development is described. It involves, among other things, sudden events of crucial and initiatory character, which have the features of special ritual. During rituals the heroes are submitted to physical and mental resilience tests.
There are some objects inherent to heroes’ initiation. In the novel they go beyond the inanimate matter, which is passive and submitted to human will. They are personified, have their own history and what is most important they are the driving force, the initiators of turning points which affect heroes’ future. Those objects are: a camera, skates and a knife.
Revealing the objects’ “agency” is one of main aims of the article. Agency of above mentioned objects manifests itself by the way they influence heroes’ behavior, interfere in their future and play significant role in heroes’ development to maturity.
Nağīb Maḥfūẓ remains most often identifi ed with literary prose creativity, which clearly dominated his artistic output. We rarely reminisce about his dramatic works, and we occasionally return to the fi lms that came out of his scripts. However, as we read in the memoirs of the Egyptian Nobel Prize winner, fi lm was his fi rst great passion. Maḥfūẓ, adoring the cinema, never wanted to become part of the world of the tenth muse and, incidentally, met in 1947 with the director Ṣalāḥ Abū Sayf, who offered him a collaboration. The romance of the famous Cairo Trilogy’s writer with the world of cinema lasted until 1959, bringing fruit in nearly thirty scenarios. Most of them brought popularity not so much to Maḥfūẓ himself as to the directors and actors who were cast in the main roles. Films such as Al-Fitiwwa, Ğa’alūnī muğriman, Al-Muḏnibūn or Rayā wa-Sakīna are considered to be the most important achievements of the Egyptian cinematography. This paper attempts to look critically at Nağīb Maḥfūẓ’s fi lm output by placing scripts of the Egyptian Nobel Prize winner in the context of his literary prose.
Croatians from Bosnia and Herzegovina or Bosnian Croats? Searching for the Identity of a Certain Micro-culture – Preliminary Considerations
The main aim of the article is to show complicated processes of self-identifi cation of Croats living in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to analyze the defi nition of national and cultural identity of Croats from Bosnia and Herzegovina. This question interests me especially in the context of recent political changes in Croatia but also deepening economic crisis, which has caused a major social unrest in Bosnia and Herzegovina. Changing the course of Croatian offi cial policy in 2015 brought to the public the need of redefi ning the concept of being Croatian. Also in the case of the Bosnian Croats – consistently infl uenced by strong Croatian national policy approaching them since the 90s of the twentieth century by the Croatian Democratic Union (HDZ). In such turbulent times one may again come up with very up-to-date questions about whether the true homeland of Bosnian Croats could be only Croatia, or Bosnian Croats can be Bosniaks too, because it is still possible for Bosnia to be „Croatian, Serbian, Muslim” at the same time. National identity is the example of the Bosnian Croats tool used in everyday political clashes. As the researcher of culture I am the most of all interested in how it is defi ned and manifested in the public space. An important point of reference for my research is Ivan Lovrenovic’s publications, he fi rst described the situation of Croatians in Bosnia in such a comprehensive way.
The paper presents one of the most interesting experiments in the Gellu Naum’s Surrealist repertoire, The Advantage of Vertebrae, a cycle of collage poems, created originally in the 40’s, but published late in 1975’s book The Description of the Tower. The poem is de-poetized by removing its teritory to the new context of the fashion-plate’s illustrations. This strange piece of art could also anticipate the formal experiments of the 50’s and 60’s, notably the concrete poetry, or be treated as a representative of liberature, the category invented by Polish poet Zenon Fajfer back in the late 90’s. Fajfer underlines the material aspect of literature as an object: from this point of view, The Advantage of Vertebrae becomes the laboratory of the poetry itself, gaining a new, unlimited identity.
Nikolay Roerich’s Note Sheets as the Cosmic Essayistics
Note Leaves or Diary Leaves by Nicholas Roerich it’s a collection of essays, which covered a wide range of issues, from the important events of his time to the cosmic origin of the culture. This is one of the unfairly little-known highly artistic samples of literature, these notes are synthetic in nature, including philosophy and ethics. Most of these essays were published during the life of the artist and the philosopher in American, Indian, Latin American and Manchurian press in context of Roerich’s socio-cultural activities, primarily the establishment of The Treaty on the Protection of Artistic and Scientifi c Institutions and Historic Monuments or Roerich Pact. The essays in fact given the world view in past, present and future.
Does School of Polish-Croatian Literary Translation Exist?
The article presents an attempt to answer the question whether Polish-Croatian translation school can be discussed within the framework of literary translation. Features of the potentially existing school are discussed, namely, the conditions of formation and functioning, chronological and geographical scope, accomplishments in the area of translation and translation studies, as well as the impact on the contemporary translation practice and teaching translation. There are several arguments in favour of the existence of the Polish-Croatian translation school. For example translators from 60s and 70s used a specifi c strategy for translating culturally marked elements (terms specifi c for a given culture, that are not present in the other) defi ned here as didactical source-orientation. Although neither their traductological discourse nor the ideal of a translator-popularizer (meaning that they weren’t only translators but also authors of guides, organisers of cultural events, etc.) differs broadly enough from the Polish equivalents to advocate distinctiveness of those translation schools.
An Object in a Human Development to Maturity. The Big Green Tent by Ludmila Ulitskaya
The article concerns very typical issues of Ludmila Ulitskaya’s prose, namely childhood and maturity as well as relationship between human and things (objects).
In the novel entitled The Big Green Tent the process of moral development is described. It involves, among other things, sudden events of crucial and initiatory character, which have the features of special ritual. During rituals the heroes are submitted to physical and mental resilience tests.
There are some objects inherent to heroes’ initiation. In the novel they go beyond the inanimate matter, which is passive and submitted to human will. They are personified, have their own history and what is most important they are the driving force, the initiators of turning points which affect heroes’ future. Those objects are: a camera, skates and a knife.
Revealing the objects’ “agency” is one of main aims of the article. Agency of above mentioned objects manifests itself by the way they influence heroes’ behavior, interfere in their future and play significant role in heroes’ development to maturity.
Nağīb Maḥfūẓ remains most often identifi ed with literary prose creativity, which clearly dominated his artistic output. We rarely reminisce about his dramatic works, and we occasionally return to the fi lms that came out of his scripts. However, as we read in the memoirs of the Egyptian Nobel Prize winner, fi lm was his fi rst great passion. Maḥfūẓ, adoring the cinema, never wanted to become part of the world of the tenth muse and, incidentally, met in 1947 with the director Ṣalāḥ Abū Sayf, who offered him a collaboration. The romance of the famous Cairo Trilogy’s writer with the world of cinema lasted until 1959, bringing fruit in nearly thirty scenarios. Most of them brought popularity not so much to Maḥfūẓ himself as to the directors and actors who were cast in the main roles. Films such as Al-Fitiwwa, Ğa’alūnī muğriman, Al-Muḏnibūn or Rayā wa-Sakīna are considered to be the most important achievements of the Egyptian cinematography. This paper attempts to look critically at Nağīb Maḥfūẓ’s fi lm output by placing scripts of the Egyptian Nobel Prize winner in the context of his literary prose.
Croatians from Bosnia and Herzegovina or Bosnian Croats? Searching for the Identity of a Certain Micro-culture – Preliminary Considerations
The main aim of the article is to show complicated processes of self-identifi cation of Croats living in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to analyze the defi nition of national and cultural identity of Croats from Bosnia and Herzegovina. This question interests me especially in the context of recent political changes in Croatia but also deepening economic crisis, which has caused a major social unrest in Bosnia and Herzegovina. Changing the course of Croatian offi cial policy in 2015 brought to the public the need of redefi ning the concept of being Croatian. Also in the case of the Bosnian Croats – consistently infl uenced by strong Croatian national policy approaching them since the 90s of the twentieth century by the Croatian Democratic Union (HDZ). In such turbulent times one may again come up with very up-to-date questions about whether the true homeland of Bosnian Croats could be only Croatia, or Bosnian Croats can be Bosniaks too, because it is still possible for Bosnia to be „Croatian, Serbian, Muslim” at the same time. National identity is the example of the Bosnian Croats tool used in everyday political clashes. As the researcher of culture I am the most of all interested in how it is defi ned and manifested in the public space. An important point of reference for my research is Ivan Lovrenovic’s publications, he fi rst described the situation of Croatians in Bosnia in such a comprehensive way.
The paper presents one of the most interesting experiments in the Gellu Naum’s Surrealist repertoire, The Advantage of Vertebrae, a cycle of collage poems, created originally in the 40’s, but published late in 1975’s book The Description of the Tower. The poem is de-poetized by removing its teritory to the new context of the fashion-plate’s illustrations. This strange piece of art could also anticipate the formal experiments of the 50’s and 60’s, notably the concrete poetry, or be treated as a representative of liberature, the category invented by Polish poet Zenon Fajfer back in the late 90’s. Fajfer underlines the material aspect of literature as an object: from this point of view, The Advantage of Vertebrae becomes the laboratory of the poetry itself, gaining a new, unlimited identity.
Nikolay Roerich’s Note Sheets as the Cosmic Essayistics
Note Leaves or Diary Leaves by Nicholas Roerich it’s a collection of essays, which covered a wide range of issues, from the important events of his time to the cosmic origin of the culture. This is one of the unfairly little-known highly artistic samples of literature, these notes are synthetic in nature, including philosophy and ethics. Most of these essays were published during the life of the artist and the philosopher in American, Indian, Latin American and Manchurian press in context of Roerich’s socio-cultural activities, primarily the establishment of The Treaty on the Protection of Artistic and Scientifi c Institutions and Historic Monuments or Roerich Pact. The essays in fact given the world view in past, present and future.
Does School of Polish-Croatian Literary Translation Exist?
The article presents an attempt to answer the question whether Polish-Croatian translation school can be discussed within the framework of literary translation. Features of the potentially existing school are discussed, namely, the conditions of formation and functioning, chronological and geographical scope, accomplishments in the area of translation and translation studies, as well as the impact on the contemporary translation practice and teaching translation. There are several arguments in favour of the existence of the Polish-Croatian translation school. For example translators from 60s and 70s used a specifi c strategy for translating culturally marked elements (terms specifi c for a given culture, that are not present in the other) defi ned here as didactical source-orientation. Although neither their traductological discourse nor the ideal of a translator-popularizer (meaning that they weren’t only translators but also authors of guides, organisers of cultural events, etc.) differs broadly enough from the Polish equivalents to advocate distinctiveness of those translation schools.
“A stranger, always a stranger, unavoidably, in the land of my birth as well as in the land of exile”, said the protagonist of Amin Maalouf’s latest novel The Disoriented, weaved around the recurring Maalouf’s topics such as exile and identity. With an image of an ambassador of migrants, the author examines the relationship between those who left their country because of war, and those who stayed, loyal to their native land but faced with tough choices. This article first tackles the attitude of the French writer towards various notions of the exile concept, and then it sets out some paths of reflection concerning real or supposed affiliations of this novel’s characters trapped between different realities of a multi-ethnic state in which various advocates of tribal views of identity confront each other. Are those who have lost their Orient really “disoriented”? What is the impact of the native affiliation on the identity construction? Who is more “Levantine” in The Disoriented: those who have stayed and replaced their cosmopolitan visions with a narrow affiliation or those who have left in order to live elsewhere taking with them the substratum of a plural identity open for the universal?
The aim of this paper is to track down the fortunes of cross-cultural transmission of The Wife of Bath’s Tale in the course of the 18th century. The continental interest in the tale was sparked off by Dryden’s adaptation in his Fables, Ancient and Modern (1700). Dryden’s version was rewritten by Voltaire as Ce qui plait aux dames (1764), which in turn was translated into Polish by Julian Ursyn Niemcewicz, and appeared in his collection Pisma różne wierszem i prozą (Various Writings in Verse and Prose, vol. I, 1803) as Co się damom podoba (What Pleases the Ladies). This trajectory of the Polish reception of Chaucer’s tale confirms the characteristic pattern of adaptations and translations of English literary works into Polish – from English through French into Polish, though it is not typical of Niemcewicz’s practice as a translator as he was one of the very few Polish translators translating directly from the English at the time. Thus, paradoxically to the 21st-century reader, the first, to my knowledge, Polish adaptation of The Wife of Bath’s Tale does not reveal an interest in Chaucer but rather confirms the dependence of late 18th- and early 19th-century Polish writers on French literary models. Likewise, differences in the representation of gender relationships between Chaucer’s romance and its eighteenth-century versions reveal that the agenda of the eighteenth-century adapters was rather catering to the taste of their contemporaneous readers than engaging with medieval English culture.
To achieve its cathartic effect tragedy must communicate and elicit emotions. Any dramatic utterance, treated as an act of communication within the represented world, rests on the interaction of two inseparable, accordant, and interrelated systems – language and emotions. Language can name and verbalize emotions in order to construct them in the dramatic world, but to create a linguistic image of a believable emotional utterance the language a character speaks must appear to be influenced and shaped by emotions. Further, that mimetic representation of emotion through language must be understood by the audience. To achieve this, dramatic language must either rely on conventional linguistic means used to express emotions or create its own code that will be decoded by the audience. The audience will vicariously experience the characters’ emotions by recognizing them in their language and actions.
The emotionally dynamic image of Othello, one of the most passionate men of Elizabethan drama, is created primarily by the language he uses. To follow the changes in the syntax and the semantics of his language as the action of the play develops is to observe the transformation of the character from a loving and caring husband into a jealous beast that knows no mercy.
The article will offer an analysis of the pragmalinguistic representation of jealousy in Othello’s language and show how his discourse changes in the text. The analysis will rely on basic pragmatic categories and consider Othello’s use of directives, assertives, expressives, etc. The emotional change in Othello will also be illustrated by a brief study of the change in his syntax and his vocabulary: from balanced rhetorics and sophisticated words to erratic speech and expletive swearwords.
This paper is based on a Memorandum about Conditions Regarding Prostitution, published by the Federation of German Women’s Associations in 1904. This publication makes it evident that German women had organized into a political force to be reckoned with in the future. The topic is prostitution. Prostitution, obviously, should be fought, brothels (advocated by German physicians and sociologists) should be abolished, but so called “free prostitution” should be tolerated for the time being, because its eradication is a distant goal.
the paper then tries to outline the literary treatment of prostitution and women’s cause in general in Wilhelminian/Victorian Europe, discussing such works as Ghosts by the Norwegian Henrik Ibsen, Bahnwärter Thiel by Gerhart Hauptmann, Wuthering Heights by Emily Brontë, Effi Briest by Theodor Fontane, Lieutenant Gustl by the Austrian Arthur Schnitzler, and Nana by Emile Zola. All these works, and, of course, many other could have been considered, explore the fate of women and their social repression in the late 19th and early 20th centuries.
The paper concludes with a brief outline of how women’s mental, emotional, and physical functions and conditions were viewed. The theories and assumptions by contemporary scientists, viewed 125 years later, are truly amazing.
This essay aims to analyse one of the episodes in which the action goes on in the tenth trench (Italian: bolgia) of the eighth circle of Dante’s Hell, where the falsifiers of things, words, money, and persons lie stricken with hideous diseases that are their contrapasso and should be interpreted allegorically. My attention is focused upon the protagonist of the Canto XXX, the Englishman Master Adam that counterfeited Florentine coins (on which the portrait of the patron saint of the city, St John the Baptist, was engraved), his dialogue with Dante, as well as the spectacular quarrel between him and the Greek Sinon who convinced the Trojans to bring the famous wooden horse into the city. The analyse concerns particular dramatic and theatrical strategies, as well as rhetoric means on account of which the entire scene assumes highly performative character. I also try to clarify and interpret the semantic dimension of some singular points of the episode.
Since its publication in 1921, David S. Pijade’s Strast (The Passion) has been classified as a naturalist novel, contrary to its themes: passion as subordinated to the fatalism of nature: Eros and Thanatos, the hedonistic experience of an ‚intense moment’, the theme of sacred lesbian love. The article indicates that this classification is a mistake stemming from the lack of the decadent movement in Serbia, either as a literary current, or a worldview. A new reading proposed in this article calls for a revision of persistent views about the shape of Serbian modernism in the early twentieth century.
The article presents an interpretation of Po Burzy Szekspira, Agata Duda-Gracz’s adaptation of Shakespeare’s The Tempest, as a play focused on the topic of death. The key feature of Duda-Gracz’s theatre is authorial scenography, in which the visual metaphor is the main vehicle of meaning, not less important than the text. Her variation on Shakespeare’s late drama is a story about unhappy life that results in frustration and desire for revenge, with death images being the most crucial elements of stage design, generated by amplifying the motifs of death found in The Tempest. Although Duda-Gracz concentrates mostly on individual suffering and personal failures, many stage design metaphors activate our collective traumas as well. Duda-Gracz’s play is an interesting example of how today’s theatre uses Shakespeare to deal with our fears, including the basic one – the fear of death.
“A stranger, always a stranger, unavoidably, in the land of my birth as well as in the land of exile”, said the protagonist of Amin Maalouf’s latest novel The Disoriented, weaved around the recurring Maalouf’s topics such as exile and identity. With an image of an ambassador of migrants, the author examines the relationship between those who left their country because of war, and those who stayed, loyal to their native land but faced with tough choices. This article first tackles the attitude of the French writer towards various notions of the exile concept, and then it sets out some paths of reflection concerning real or supposed affiliations of this novel’s characters trapped between different realities of a multi-ethnic state in which various advocates of tribal views of identity confront each other. Are those who have lost their Orient really “disoriented”? What is the impact of the native affiliation on the identity construction? Who is more “Levantine” in The Disoriented: those who have stayed and replaced their cosmopolitan visions with a narrow affiliation or those who have left in order to live elsewhere taking with them the substratum of a plural identity open for the universal?
The aim of this paper is to track down the fortunes of cross-cultural transmission of The Wife of Bath’s Tale in the course of the 18th century. The continental interest in the tale was sparked off by Dryden’s adaptation in his Fables, Ancient and Modern (1700). Dryden’s version was rewritten by Voltaire as Ce qui plait aux dames (1764), which in turn was translated into Polish by Julian Ursyn Niemcewicz, and appeared in his collection Pisma różne wierszem i prozą (Various Writings in Verse and Prose, vol. I, 1803) as Co się damom podoba (What Pleases the Ladies). This trajectory of the Polish reception of Chaucer’s tale confirms the characteristic pattern of adaptations and translations of English literary works into Polish – from English through French into Polish, though it is not typical of Niemcewicz’s practice as a translator as he was one of the very few Polish translators translating directly from the English at the time. Thus, paradoxically to the 21st-century reader, the first, to my knowledge, Polish adaptation of The Wife of Bath’s Tale does not reveal an interest in Chaucer but rather confirms the dependence of late 18th- and early 19th-century Polish writers on French literary models. Likewise, differences in the representation of gender relationships between Chaucer’s romance and its eighteenth-century versions reveal that the agenda of the eighteenth-century adapters was rather catering to the taste of their contemporaneous readers than engaging with medieval English culture.
To achieve its cathartic effect tragedy must communicate and elicit emotions. Any dramatic utterance, treated as an act of communication within the represented world, rests on the interaction of two inseparable, accordant, and interrelated systems – language and emotions. Language can name and verbalize emotions in order to construct them in the dramatic world, but to create a linguistic image of a believable emotional utterance the language a character speaks must appear to be influenced and shaped by emotions. Further, that mimetic representation of emotion through language must be understood by the audience. To achieve this, dramatic language must either rely on conventional linguistic means used to express emotions or create its own code that will be decoded by the audience. The audience will vicariously experience the characters’ emotions by recognizing them in their language and actions.
The emotionally dynamic image of Othello, one of the most passionate men of Elizabethan drama, is created primarily by the language he uses. To follow the changes in the syntax and the semantics of his language as the action of the play develops is to observe the transformation of the character from a loving and caring husband into a jealous beast that knows no mercy.
The article will offer an analysis of the pragmalinguistic representation of jealousy in Othello’s language and show how his discourse changes in the text. The analysis will rely on basic pragmatic categories and consider Othello’s use of directives, assertives, expressives, etc. The emotional change in Othello will also be illustrated by a brief study of the change in his syntax and his vocabulary: from balanced rhetorics and sophisticated words to erratic speech and expletive swearwords.
This paper is based on a Memorandum about Conditions Regarding Prostitution, published by the Federation of German Women’s Associations in 1904. This publication makes it evident that German women had organized into a political force to be reckoned with in the future. The topic is prostitution. Prostitution, obviously, should be fought, brothels (advocated by German physicians and sociologists) should be abolished, but so called “free prostitution” should be tolerated for the time being, because its eradication is a distant goal.
the paper then tries to outline the literary treatment of prostitution and women’s cause in general in Wilhelminian/Victorian Europe, discussing such works as Ghosts by the Norwegian Henrik Ibsen, Bahnwärter Thiel by Gerhart Hauptmann, Wuthering Heights by Emily Brontë, Effi Briest by Theodor Fontane, Lieutenant Gustl by the Austrian Arthur Schnitzler, and Nana by Emile Zola. All these works, and, of course, many other could have been considered, explore the fate of women and their social repression in the late 19th and early 20th centuries.
The paper concludes with a brief outline of how women’s mental, emotional, and physical functions and conditions were viewed. The theories and assumptions by contemporary scientists, viewed 125 years later, are truly amazing.
This essay aims to analyse one of the episodes in which the action goes on in the tenth trench (Italian: bolgia) of the eighth circle of Dante’s Hell, where the falsifiers of things, words, money, and persons lie stricken with hideous diseases that are their contrapasso and should be interpreted allegorically. My attention is focused upon the protagonist of the Canto XXX, the Englishman Master Adam that counterfeited Florentine coins (on which the portrait of the patron saint of the city, St John the Baptist, was engraved), his dialogue with Dante, as well as the spectacular quarrel between him and the Greek Sinon who convinced the Trojans to bring the famous wooden horse into the city. The analyse concerns particular dramatic and theatrical strategies, as well as rhetoric means on account of which the entire scene assumes highly performative character. I also try to clarify and interpret the semantic dimension of some singular points of the episode.
Since its publication in 1921, David S. Pijade’s Strast (The Passion) has been classified as a naturalist novel, contrary to its themes: passion as subordinated to the fatalism of nature: Eros and Thanatos, the hedonistic experience of an ‚intense moment’, the theme of sacred lesbian love. The article indicates that this classification is a mistake stemming from the lack of the decadent movement in Serbia, either as a literary current, or a worldview. A new reading proposed in this article calls for a revision of persistent views about the shape of Serbian modernism in the early twentieth century.
The article presents an interpretation of Po Burzy Szekspira, Agata Duda-Gracz’s adaptation of Shakespeare’s The Tempest, as a play focused on the topic of death. The key feature of Duda-Gracz’s theatre is authorial scenography, in which the visual metaphor is the main vehicle of meaning, not less important than the text. Her variation on Shakespeare’s late drama is a story about unhappy life that results in frustration and desire for revenge, with death images being the most crucial elements of stage design, generated by amplifying the motifs of death found in The Tempest. Although Duda-Gracz concentrates mostly on individual suffering and personal failures, many stage design metaphors activate our collective traumas as well. Duda-Gracz’s play is an interesting example of how today’s theatre uses Shakespeare to deal with our fears, including the basic one – the fear of death.
This paper is an attempt at explaining difficulties encountered by Polish readers of selected translations of memoirs by Nadezhda Mandelstam, Vsevolod Meyerhold andSergei Yutkevich. Three translations of memoirs were analyzed, all translated by Andrzej Drawicz, Polish literary scholar. The paper presents results of translator’s decisions as well as free translation of titles and content of those books. In Polish translations, significant changes were studied, both on the level of structure/composition and on the level of selective translation of their content. Moreover, systematically applied solutions, his tendency for omission of words, sentences, paragraphs, even entire chapters, were indicated. The author analyzes the result of those omissions, i.e. the choice not to convey some of the important information to the reader. On the basis of Yutkevich’s work, the author shows that the translation becomes an entirely new text, different from the original, as the Polish translation is made from different texts by the same author. The paper also presents Drawicz’s tendency to omit “less appealing” (in his opinion) passages, delete all political connotations, arbitrarily choose fragments important enough to be translated and “disposable” ones that are insignificant and can be reduced. Renouncement of politics in his translation of memoirs sometimes partially, and sometimes entirely distorts the cultural and historical background of the period. Polish readers will read memoirs of cultural activists, but shall be denied many important facts concerning the country those activists lived in.
One of the key topics of Helen Barolini’s essays is the problem of rejected identity in migratory context which the American author analyses from a double perspective: from the point of view of Italian immigrants facing difficulties imposed by the new reality, and from the point of view of
immigrant writers obliged to censor themselves because of the stereotypes existing in the local culture. Barolini examines the situation of the Italian community in the 20th century USA, but her reflections are valuable also in other (the present-day European/Italian) contexts.
The aim of the text is to demonstrate the unusual vitality of the nationalist discourse of today’s Croatia and Serbia, which explicitly draws on the nationalism of the 1990s that marked the beginning of the new nation states established after the collapse of Yugoslavia. Despite the passage of time, the trite nationalism, i.e. the one visible in the pop-culture, remains a major element of the political life and a guarantor of the state which can be called after Danilo Kiš a state of deep nationalist paranoia. The reflection has been inspired by the current political events, concentrated around the seemingly innocent elements of the pop culture (cuisine), which constitute a telling litmus paper of both the transitions that took place in the face of intensification of the war-induced identity-related discourse, as part of which the various canons of national cultures were reinterpreted, and of the contemporary Serbian and Croatian acts of “pop-cultural knife and fork wars”. The text constitutes an attempt to describe the post-Yugoslav “nationalist menu”, it contains various cultural texts, the selection of which shows the complexity of the problem.
The aim of the paper is to analyse the concepts of identity and the self in Joseph Conrad’s Lord Jim in relation to the thought of Emanuel Levinas. In the novel, comprehension of the other appears elusive while the search for a fixed standard of conduct, the need of which seems so burning, is often frustrated. Moreover, the external world seems malevolent, while self-knowledge is virtually unattainable. It could be claimed that only thanks to a confrontation with the Other, be it another man, the universe, or one’s own self, can man establish a sense of identity. Especially the confrontation and relation with another man, the Other who, in Levinasian terms, is never fully knowable, but for whom one is primordially responsible, helps render existence meaningful and one’s own nature more acceptable. This relation is charged with important ethical resonance, since the marine ethos proves misleading when deprived of any relation to the Other.
“Märchen aus Malula” by Rafik Schami, first published in 1997, is a collection of retold Syrian folk fairy tales. The mentioned work is used by the Syrian-born author as an expression of both direct (based on the open criticism of the typical elements of a fairy tale) and indirect (built on numerous modifications of the source text) polemic against original fairy tales. Therefore, the objective of this article is to identify, categorize and finally evaluate the passages of polemical character. The terminology introduced in the phenomenological research of fairy tales by Max Lüthi was used to determine the correlation between the original tales and Schami’s retellings.
This paper is an attempt at explaining difficulties encountered by Polish readers of selected translations of memoirs by Nadezhda Mandelstam, Vsevolod Meyerhold andSergei Yutkevich. Three translations of memoirs were analyzed, all translated by Andrzej Drawicz, Polish literary scholar. The paper presents results of translator’s decisions as well as free translation of titles and content of those books. In Polish translations, significant changes were studied, both on the level of structure/composition and on the level of selective translation of their content. Moreover, systematically applied solutions, his tendency for omission of words, sentences, paragraphs, even entire chapters, were indicated. The author analyzes the result of those omissions, i.e. the choice not to convey some of the important information to the reader. On the basis of Yutkevich’s work, the author shows that the translation becomes an entirely new text, different from the original, as the Polish translation is made from different texts by the same author. The paper also presents Drawicz’s tendency to omit “less appealing” (in his opinion) passages, delete all political connotations, arbitrarily choose fragments important enough to be translated and “disposable” ones that are insignificant and can be reduced. Renouncement of politics in his translation of memoirs sometimes partially, and sometimes entirely distorts the cultural and historical background of the period. Polish readers will read memoirs of cultural activists, but shall be denied many important facts concerning the country those activists lived in.
One of the key topics of Helen Barolini’s essays is the problem of rejected identity in migratory context which the American author analyses from a double perspective: from the point of view of Italian immigrants facing difficulties imposed by the new reality, and from the point of view of
immigrant writers obliged to censor themselves because of the stereotypes existing in the local culture. Barolini examines the situation of the Italian community in the 20th century USA, but her reflections are valuable also in other (the present-day European/Italian) contexts.
The aim of the text is to demonstrate the unusual vitality of the nationalist discourse of today’s Croatia and Serbia, which explicitly draws on the nationalism of the 1990s that marked the beginning of the new nation states established after the collapse of Yugoslavia. Despite the passage of time, the trite nationalism, i.e. the one visible in the pop-culture, remains a major element of the political life and a guarantor of the state which can be called after Danilo Kiš a state of deep nationalist paranoia. The reflection has been inspired by the current political events, concentrated around the seemingly innocent elements of the pop culture (cuisine), which constitute a telling litmus paper of both the transitions that took place in the face of intensification of the war-induced identity-related discourse, as part of which the various canons of national cultures were reinterpreted, and of the contemporary Serbian and Croatian acts of “pop-cultural knife and fork wars”. The text constitutes an attempt to describe the post-Yugoslav “nationalist menu”, it contains various cultural texts, the selection of which shows the complexity of the problem.
The aim of the paper is to analyse the concepts of identity and the self in Joseph Conrad’s Lord Jim in relation to the thought of Emanuel Levinas. In the novel, comprehension of the other appears elusive while the search for a fixed standard of conduct, the need of which seems so burning, is often frustrated. Moreover, the external world seems malevolent, while self-knowledge is virtually unattainable. It could be claimed that only thanks to a confrontation with the Other, be it another man, the universe, or one’s own self, can man establish a sense of identity. Especially the confrontation and relation with another man, the Other who, in Levinasian terms, is never fully knowable, but for whom one is primordially responsible, helps render existence meaningful and one’s own nature more acceptable. This relation is charged with important ethical resonance, since the marine ethos proves misleading when deprived of any relation to the Other.
“Märchen aus Malula” by Rafik Schami, first published in 1997, is a collection of retold Syrian folk fairy tales. The mentioned work is used by the Syrian-born author as an expression of both direct (based on the open criticism of the typical elements of a fairy tale) and indirect (built on numerous modifications of the source text) polemic against original fairy tales. Therefore, the objective of this article is to identify, categorize and finally evaluate the passages of polemical character. The terminology introduced in the phenomenological research of fairy tales by Max Lüthi was used to determine the correlation between the original tales and Schami’s retellings.
The text concerns the reception of contemporary Serbian drama in Poland, namely cultural aspects of its theatrical adaptation. Dušan Kovačević and Biljana Srbljanović text stagings, usually issued Serbian authors on the Polish scenes, reveal the persistence of certain strategies for the “Other” perception. They are based primarily on the orientalism and balkanization matrices, although the creators of the performances more often than on the imaging of serbness focusing on diagnosing a Polish historical, social and cultural experience by reference to texts that were formed in the conditions of crisis. A separate part of the article was devoted to the ventures of etnological-artistic Polish alternative theatres, that in their work are inspired by Balkan (also Serbian) phenomenon of ritual drama.
Vedrana Rudan, a Croatian writer, publicist, and blogger, has become a famous public person, thanks to her constant presence in different media. Her strategies are presented in the paper as a conscious branding. It means that the writer tries to be present not only in the literary field, but successfully uses different channels of communication, in order to gain public recognition. Main ways of writer’s communication are discussed in the paper, among them: a blog, social media, TV performances, and author sessions. The paper argues that Rudan are not an example of celebrity, but her drive to recognition is related more with an ideological involvement, very close to the idea of social responsibility of intellectuals. Her strategies aim to influence the audience, create an emotional community and protest against the political reality in Croatia.
On the South Slavic territories, the end of the World War II came with the victory of communism. As a result, post-war decades in Yugoslavia were subordinated to the partisan ethos founded on the myth of the struggle with fascism. Directly after the war, this struggle assumed disposing of the so-called domestic enemies amongst whom there were also the Germans living in the Serbian Vojvodina from the 18th century. In the post-war Serbia, diversified repressions (displacements, forcible work, camp experience, confiscation of things) were aimed at the German people, predominantly civilians. These repressions constituted the taboo in the Yugoslavian national discourse, with this situation lasting for a number of decades.
In his book Majčina ruka, Igor Marojević, the Serbian prose-writer of the middle generation (born 1968), undertakes the issue of the Vojvodina Germans’ post-war fortunes. Consequently, he inscribes his literary activity into the current discussions on the ignored, erased and dissembled events from the history of Yugoslavia. Recovering the memory about them, he questions the black-and-white picture of the world built on the partisans vs. the fascists opposition, which was created after the war.
The main aim of the article is to show the type of the cultural awareness typical for the borderland areas, emerging in the Slovak culture. It proposes a thesis that the borderland awareness is manifested in the model of the historical and literary description, which was created after the spatial twist in the liberal arts and under the inspiration of a weather map and a geological section. The article shows how a few generations of the Slovak literary scholars (O. Čepan, M. Hamada, P. Matejovič) focused on the way how to do research on the literary field and the cultural memory of Peter Zajac, which is well demonstrated also in his theoretical reflection. The final conclusion that follows from this observation is that metaphors of a complex transport node or a gate are quite adequate in the description of the Slovak culture borderland paradigm.
The aim of the article was to present the complex problem of a different kind of (im)possibilities in The Library by Zoran Zivkovic, and to reveal the mechanism of changing impossible (on physical and metaphysical basis) into possible by reffering to few philosophical theories and some cultural concepts. Presented paper focuses on interesting ways of showing the different approach to the symbolic meaning of the book and the library, also pointing to universalism of Zivkovic’s prose as the most important determinant of his poetics.
Hashtags, originally introduced in Internet Relay Chat, then popularized in Twitter, have become the most used way to tag short messages in social networks. They are also used on Instagram since this facilitates searching, classification and clustering over visual materials. The text focuses on the hashtag domovina (homeland) and shows how Croatian users of Instagram understand and visualize the idea of homeland. I distinguished main strategies of understanding of homeland: by connecting it with national symbols, confession, landscape, cuisine and – unexpectedly – selfie. I find that Instagram group using the hashtag domovina is a new type of political community. In the last part of the text I state that images containing tag domovina create the thematic collection and that they form a new type of image that I called modern polyptych.
The paper is based on the observation of the phenomenon of yugo- and titonostalgia in the Croatian mass culture, which, combined with the policy of infotainments resulted in a highly interesting way of presenting Josip Broz-Tito in the daily newspaper “24 Sata”.
The picture of Marshal Tito that is emerging from published articles, is positive in general. One will not find a critical analysis of his achievements or commentaries on the controversial points of his governments, as the tabloid focuses on gossips and anegdotes from his highly interesting life. According to the profile of the newspaper, most of the articles refers to his amorous conquests, love life, luxury and great wealth. A large part of them are also his newly disclosed secrets the public had no clue about, but those also do not apply to the sphere of serious politics, but rather give another sneak-peak into marshal’s private area. This image, although rather positive, sometimes even proud, is really shallow, one-sided, commoditized, and aims to attract a common reader.
The text concerns the reception of contemporary Serbian drama in Poland, namely cultural aspects of its theatrical adaptation. Dušan Kovačević and Biljana Srbljanović text stagings, usually issued Serbian authors on the Polish scenes, reveal the persistence of certain strategies for the “Other” perception. They are based primarily on the orientalism and balkanization matrices, although the creators of the performances more often than on the imaging of serbness focusing on diagnosing a Polish historical, social and cultural experience by reference to texts that were formed in the conditions of crisis. A separate part of the article was devoted to the ventures of etnological-artistic Polish alternative theatres, that in their work are inspired by Balkan (also Serbian) phenomenon of ritual drama.
Vedrana Rudan, a Croatian writer, publicist, and blogger, has become a famous public person, thanks to her constant presence in different media. Her strategies are presented in the paper as a conscious branding. It means that the writer tries to be present not only in the literary field, but successfully uses different channels of communication, in order to gain public recognition. Main ways of writer’s communication are discussed in the paper, among them: a blog, social media, TV performances, and author sessions. The paper argues that Rudan are not an example of celebrity, but her drive to recognition is related more with an ideological involvement, very close to the idea of social responsibility of intellectuals. Her strategies aim to influence the audience, create an emotional community and protest against the political reality in Croatia.
On the South Slavic territories, the end of the World War II came with the victory of communism. As a result, post-war decades in Yugoslavia were subordinated to the partisan ethos founded on the myth of the struggle with fascism. Directly after the war, this struggle assumed disposing of the so-called domestic enemies amongst whom there were also the Germans living in the Serbian Vojvodina from the 18th century. In the post-war Serbia, diversified repressions (displacements, forcible work, camp experience, confiscation of things) were aimed at the German people, predominantly civilians. These repressions constituted the taboo in the Yugoslavian national discourse, with this situation lasting for a number of decades.
In his book Majčina ruka, Igor Marojević, the Serbian prose-writer of the middle generation (born 1968), undertakes the issue of the Vojvodina Germans’ post-war fortunes. Consequently, he inscribes his literary activity into the current discussions on the ignored, erased and dissembled events from the history of Yugoslavia. Recovering the memory about them, he questions the black-and-white picture of the world built on the partisans vs. the fascists opposition, which was created after the war.
The main aim of the article is to show the type of the cultural awareness typical for the borderland areas, emerging in the Slovak culture. It proposes a thesis that the borderland awareness is manifested in the model of the historical and literary description, which was created after the spatial twist in the liberal arts and under the inspiration of a weather map and a geological section. The article shows how a few generations of the Slovak literary scholars (O. Čepan, M. Hamada, P. Matejovič) focused on the way how to do research on the literary field and the cultural memory of Peter Zajac, which is well demonstrated also in his theoretical reflection. The final conclusion that follows from this observation is that metaphors of a complex transport node or a gate are quite adequate in the description of the Slovak culture borderland paradigm.
The aim of the article was to present the complex problem of a different kind of (im)possibilities in The Library by Zoran Zivkovic, and to reveal the mechanism of changing impossible (on physical and metaphysical basis) into possible by reffering to few philosophical theories and some cultural concepts. Presented paper focuses on interesting ways of showing the different approach to the symbolic meaning of the book and the library, also pointing to universalism of Zivkovic’s prose as the most important determinant of his poetics.
Hashtags, originally introduced in Internet Relay Chat, then popularized in Twitter, have become the most used way to tag short messages in social networks. They are also used on Instagram since this facilitates searching, classification and clustering over visual materials. The text focuses on the hashtag domovina (homeland) and shows how Croatian users of Instagram understand and visualize the idea of homeland. I distinguished main strategies of understanding of homeland: by connecting it with national symbols, confession, landscape, cuisine and – unexpectedly – selfie. I find that Instagram group using the hashtag domovina is a new type of political community. In the last part of the text I state that images containing tag domovina create the thematic collection and that they form a new type of image that I called modern polyptych.
The paper is based on the observation of the phenomenon of yugo- and titonostalgia in the Croatian mass culture, which, combined with the policy of infotainments resulted in a highly interesting way of presenting Josip Broz-Tito in the daily newspaper “24 Sata”.
The picture of Marshal Tito that is emerging from published articles, is positive in general. One will not find a critical analysis of his achievements or commentaries on the controversial points of his governments, as the tabloid focuses on gossips and anegdotes from his highly interesting life. According to the profile of the newspaper, most of the articles refers to his amorous conquests, love life, luxury and great wealth. A large part of them are also his newly disclosed secrets the public had no clue about, but those also do not apply to the sphere of serious politics, but rather give another sneak-peak into marshal’s private area. This image, although rather positive, sometimes even proud, is really shallow, one-sided, commoditized, and aims to attract a common reader.
In this article fundamental codes of Serbian tradition – the codes binding together various visions of heritage and models of historical memory within the collective imagery – are taken into consideration. At the moment there are certain processes taking place that aim at reintegration of these genuine codes, be them ecclesial, folk or state-controlled, and, at the same time, there is a tendency of a creation of new codes. The adaptation of old senses (phenomena, figures, events, ideas, symbols – presented in short – derived from the beginning of their codification in the 18th and 19the centuries) enables the Serbian culture to establish a division of cultural elements called “domestic” and “alien”. At ideological-political and moral levels the forms of actualization of certain traditions are used to stereotypize and essentialize ethnic elements, both in a sphere of religious and laic values.
The term “liberature” (pol. liberatura; from lat. liber – book; libertas – freedom), was introduced by Zenon Fajfer in 1999 in his essay Liberature. Appendix to a Dictionary of Literary Terms to describe the phenomenon of literary works created as material artifacts rather than only a neutral containers for a text. As Fajfer writes, the first, elementary space is an “actual book – a material object”. In one of his liberature-inspired manifestos, “Liberature: hyperbook in the hypertext era”, Fajfer introduces the term of “hyperbook” which involves both material and unique aspects character of this special kind of a literary work, created as a fully prepared artifact. I focus on two different examples of neo-avant-garde hyperbooks not only to discuss their dissimilarities, but also to emphasize their material structure and mutual influence. The first example is the hyperbook-manifesto of “verbo-voco-visual” literary and art movement in Slovenia containing interdisciplinary works and various objects fixed to the paper as the crucial elements of its spatial identity. The second work is Gellu Naum’s The Advantage of Vertebrae, a cycle of ten collage poems, published in 1975. This cycle consists of ten boards, covering ten pages in the paper edition. Though originally, all of the collages were presented on a single canvas, inside a wooden frame painted pink, hanging on the wall in one of the Bucarest art galleries. The most important issue comes from the fact that the prevalence of the both Westeast 4 anthology and Gellu Naum’s cycle are not widely available in their original (respectively, dispersed or non-existing) form, but reprinted in the books, reproduced in thousands of copies in various selections. Therefore, all published versions gain the status of the original hyperbook.
This paper attempts to define the basic characteristics of Krleža’s and Ujević’s literary criticism discourse in the context of productive and divers Croatian literary criticism in the period between 1914 and 1952, i.e. between the end of Literary Modernism and appearance of the literary magazine Krugovi (the so-called Second Literary Modernism). Krleža and Ujević share a principled understanding of criticism as a combination of emotions (experience of something artistic) and intellect (knowledge of literary and extra-literary context), a philosophical dimension of subjects observed and questions asked, and the refusal to accept any kind of previously prescribed „objective method“ or poetics. The key difference is in approach and description. In Krleža’s work, along with his characteristic artistic gilt we can also discern a sociologic, historic and ideological level with mostly left prefix along with incorporated consideration of literary phenomenon. However, Ujević’s works are dominated by an „adorable chaotic fair of sensations, and spontaneity of soul“ (M. Vaupotić) with no firm foothold in any kind of superior opinion models. In the development of Croatian literary criticism from Literary Modernism to the literary magazine Krugovi, critical essays of Krleža and Ujević hold a special position due to their associativity, and rhetoric and erudite diversification.
The article offers an attempt to present practical activities based on the structure of a poem for use in a foreign language classroom, coherent with the methodology of teaching through practical productive exercises, as well as on The Common European Framework of Reference for Languages. Paul Celan’s poem Ich hörte sagen presents a perfect research material because of its poetical structure, which may constitute a basis for the development of linguistic competences, as well as competences in literary text reading. The typology of activities built on Celan’s poem is preceded by an analysis of the role of literature in foreign language teaching and the status of poetry in the whole teaching process.
The present article gives a rough outline of Lucan’s use of alliteration by attempting to discover the most important functions of this particular rhetorical device in his epic. For the sake of clarity, the instances of alliteration that are found in the epic are divided into three groups: ‘pure’ (of one and the same consonant), ‘mixed’ (of two or more consonants) and ‘combined’ (accompanied by other rhetorical devices). Lucan’s use of alliteration is shown to extend far beyond the achievement of an instantaneous sound effect at the level of a single line or even a single passage. In several cases, alliteration is used as a means of association in order to allow the poet to connect passages that seemingly have nothing in common. This in turn leads to the conclusion that Lucan’s compositional scheme – based on allusions and association – is present even at the level of the phoneme.
The position of Polish film after 1989 has significantly deteriorated. Previously admired and respected, Polish cinematographers are now battling against a profound crisis – a creative one, but also a financial one.
In the meantime, American films, i.e. Hollywood films, dominate in European cinemas. And as, according to Lawrence Venuti, a translation strategy concerns also the choice of texts to be translated, this is the point in which translation commences. Therefore, why do the majority of films selected for translation by European distributors come from Hollywood?
Since the 1980s, a period of extraordinary prosperity for Hollywood, and a period of crisis for the European cinema, the manner of perceiving of motion pictures has changed, and that, in turn, has changed the balance of power in the world cinema. We shall briefly present those changes and factors that influenced them, and shaped the current situation. In order to better illustrate it, we shall base the presentation on Zohar’s polysystem theory.
This situation influences the position of Polish cinema: recognized and appreciated for its artistic value in the period between 1950s and 1980s, despite censorship, and now – a marginal phenomenon, which may seem surprising, even paradoxical. We shall attempt to demonstrate also possible explanations for that situation.
At the end of our paper, we shall briefly comment on the status of the television, which is slightly different than that of the cinema.
The thesis proposed and proved in this article is the conviction that the language of the heroes created by contemporary Russian prose writer, Roman Senchin, copy the type of Russians` awareness, which literary scholars, culturologists and sociologists name postsovieticus. In order to justify the thesis the views of Anna Shor-Churnovska, who joins many features and creates the image of post-Soviet awareness, are presented. Among others, the scholar mentions the imitation of Russian, Soviet and Western models, suspicion, fear, disappointment in the reality and surroundings, passivity, lack of sense of responsibility for ourselves and the country. The second part of the article the analysis of the characters` language in Roman Senchin`s works (short stories, tales, novels) was conducted and on this ground the type of created hero was diagnosed. Words and phrases, which dominate in this character`s language allow to interpret the hero as clearly manifesting features of post-Soviet awareness.
In this article fundamental codes of Serbian tradition – the codes binding together various visions of heritage and models of historical memory within the collective imagery – are taken into consideration. At the moment there are certain processes taking place that aim at reintegration of these genuine codes, be them ecclesial, folk or state-controlled, and, at the same time, there is a tendency of a creation of new codes. The adaptation of old senses (phenomena, figures, events, ideas, symbols – presented in short – derived from the beginning of their codification in the 18th and 19the centuries) enables the Serbian culture to establish a division of cultural elements called “domestic” and “alien”. At ideological-political and moral levels the forms of actualization of certain traditions are used to stereotypize and essentialize ethnic elements, both in a sphere of religious and laic values.
The term “liberature” (pol. liberatura; from lat. liber – book; libertas – freedom), was introduced by Zenon Fajfer in 1999 in his essay Liberature. Appendix to a Dictionary of Literary Terms to describe the phenomenon of literary works created as material artifacts rather than only a neutral containers for a text. As Fajfer writes, the first, elementary space is an “actual book – a material object”. In one of his liberature-inspired manifestos, “Liberature: hyperbook in the hypertext era”, Fajfer introduces the term of “hyperbook” which involves both material and unique aspects character of this special kind of a literary work, created as a fully prepared artifact. I focus on two different examples of neo-avant-garde hyperbooks not only to discuss their dissimilarities, but also to emphasize their material structure and mutual influence. The first example is the hyperbook-manifesto of “verbo-voco-visual” literary and art movement in Slovenia containing interdisciplinary works and various objects fixed to the paper as the crucial elements of its spatial identity. The second work is Gellu Naum’s The Advantage of Vertebrae, a cycle of ten collage poems, published in 1975. This cycle consists of ten boards, covering ten pages in the paper edition. Though originally, all of the collages were presented on a single canvas, inside a wooden frame painted pink, hanging on the wall in one of the Bucarest art galleries. The most important issue comes from the fact that the prevalence of the both Westeast 4 anthology and Gellu Naum’s cycle are not widely available in their original (respectively, dispersed or non-existing) form, but reprinted in the books, reproduced in thousands of copies in various selections. Therefore, all published versions gain the status of the original hyperbook.
This paper attempts to define the basic characteristics of Krleža’s and Ujević’s literary criticism discourse in the context of productive and divers Croatian literary criticism in the period between 1914 and 1952, i.e. between the end of Literary Modernism and appearance of the literary magazine Krugovi (the so-called Second Literary Modernism). Krleža and Ujević share a principled understanding of criticism as a combination of emotions (experience of something artistic) and intellect (knowledge of literary and extra-literary context), a philosophical dimension of subjects observed and questions asked, and the refusal to accept any kind of previously prescribed „objective method“ or poetics. The key difference is in approach and description. In Krleža’s work, along with his characteristic artistic gilt we can also discern a sociologic, historic and ideological level with mostly left prefix along with incorporated consideration of literary phenomenon. However, Ujević’s works are dominated by an „adorable chaotic fair of sensations, and spontaneity of soul“ (M. Vaupotić) with no firm foothold in any kind of superior opinion models. In the development of Croatian literary criticism from Literary Modernism to the literary magazine Krugovi, critical essays of Krleža and Ujević hold a special position due to their associativity, and rhetoric and erudite diversification.
The article offers an attempt to present practical activities based on the structure of a poem for use in a foreign language classroom, coherent with the methodology of teaching through practical productive exercises, as well as on The Common European Framework of Reference for Languages. Paul Celan’s poem Ich hörte sagen presents a perfect research material because of its poetical structure, which may constitute a basis for the development of linguistic competences, as well as competences in literary text reading. The typology of activities built on Celan’s poem is preceded by an analysis of the role of literature in foreign language teaching and the status of poetry in the whole teaching process.
The present article gives a rough outline of Lucan’s use of alliteration by attempting to discover the most important functions of this particular rhetorical device in his epic. For the sake of clarity, the instances of alliteration that are found in the epic are divided into three groups: ‘pure’ (of one and the same consonant), ‘mixed’ (of two or more consonants) and ‘combined’ (accompanied by other rhetorical devices). Lucan’s use of alliteration is shown to extend far beyond the achievement of an instantaneous sound effect at the level of a single line or even a single passage. In several cases, alliteration is used as a means of association in order to allow the poet to connect passages that seemingly have nothing in common. This in turn leads to the conclusion that Lucan’s compositional scheme – based on allusions and association – is present even at the level of the phoneme.
The position of Polish film after 1989 has significantly deteriorated. Previously admired and respected, Polish cinematographers are now battling against a profound crisis – a creative one, but also a financial one.
In the meantime, American films, i.e. Hollywood films, dominate in European cinemas. And as, according to Lawrence Venuti, a translation strategy concerns also the choice of texts to be translated, this is the point in which translation commences. Therefore, why do the majority of films selected for translation by European distributors come from Hollywood?
Since the 1980s, a period of extraordinary prosperity for Hollywood, and a period of crisis for the European cinema, the manner of perceiving of motion pictures has changed, and that, in turn, has changed the balance of power in the world cinema. We shall briefly present those changes and factors that influenced them, and shaped the current situation. In order to better illustrate it, we shall base the presentation on Zohar’s polysystem theory.
This situation influences the position of Polish cinema: recognized and appreciated for its artistic value in the period between 1950s and 1980s, despite censorship, and now – a marginal phenomenon, which may seem surprising, even paradoxical. We shall attempt to demonstrate also possible explanations for that situation.
At the end of our paper, we shall briefly comment on the status of the television, which is slightly different than that of the cinema.
The thesis proposed and proved in this article is the conviction that the language of the heroes created by contemporary Russian prose writer, Roman Senchin, copy the type of Russians` awareness, which literary scholars, culturologists and sociologists name postsovieticus. In order to justify the thesis the views of Anna Shor-Churnovska, who joins many features and creates the image of post-Soviet awareness, are presented. Among others, the scholar mentions the imitation of Russian, Soviet and Western models, suspicion, fear, disappointment in the reality and surroundings, passivity, lack of sense of responsibility for ourselves and the country. The second part of the article the analysis of the characters` language in Roman Senchin`s works (short stories, tales, novels) was conducted and on this ground the type of created hero was diagnosed. Words and phrases, which dominate in this character`s language allow to interpret the hero as clearly manifesting features of post-Soviet awareness.
This paper is devoted to one of the currents of the Montenegrin contemporary drama – the phenomenon of “black drama”. Director Niko Goršič, which is actively working in Montenegro – recognized the potential of texts that were formed in this spirit and he briefly characterized their specificity. “Black drama” shows first of all connection with women’s playwriting which is involved, emerging and evolving since the 90s of the twentieth century. In these dramas are present current issues concerning the redefinition of identity, sexual freedom, breaking taboos, economic and political changes. Playwrights describe restrictive practices in culture of patriarchy and customary law of Montenegro viewed from the perspective of women. High sensitivity to any confounding psychological and social woman, her position and function in society and culture appears not only in women’s playwriting. Confrontations between history and present, tradition and modernity, femininity and masculinity, hope and disillusionment, micro- and macrostory are most fully reflected in the tragedies by Radmila Vojvodić (Princess Xenia of Montenegro, Montenegro blues), Nataša Nelević (Eggs) and Ljubomir Đurković (Tobelija, Cassandra. Clichés).
The paper deals with the opera The Bacchae from 1991, a collaboration between Swedish composer Daniel Börtz and Ingmar Bergman. It was one of the three operas Bergman ever directed. The paper examines The Bacchae in a broad context of modernist reception of Greek tragedy and mythology – an especially important frame of reference is the Dionysian, post-Wagnerian opera – and against the backdrop of Bergman’s other film and theatre productions that deal with his highly ambiguous relation to religion.
Bergman incorporated some major themes of European Modernism in his staging. The Bacchae can be read as a part of the “invented tradition” of the black, antilogocentric, violent, obscene antiquity, created around 1900 as an opposition to the bright Winckelmann – inspired version of the past. This dark vision of the archaic roots of human culture corresponds with other modernist topics such as the crisis of language and the attempt to create alternative, body--based modes of expression, the blurring of gender identities, the transgressive nature of art and religion and the conception of music as a representation of the “oceanic” unconscious.
The significance of Byron’s presence in Polish culture and its diverse aspects have been widely noted. Not much has been said, however, on the representation of Byronism as a disease. The rumours of Byron’s madness were spread by Annabella, but the very cult of Byron as a celebrity and in particular the attempts of many men who tried to model their life on that of Byron could have been seen as a mental disorder. A fictional study of Byronism as a disease was offered in Zygmunt Kaczkowski’s novel Bajronista (The Byronist, 1855–1856; 1857), which used as its epigraph the memorable lines from Słowacki’s poem Beniowski, in which the poet declares himself to be a “Byronist”. The aim of this paper is to discuss the representation of Byronism in Kaczkowski’s novel in the context of the Polish reception of Byron. Kaczkowski attempts to present Byronism as a destructive social and cultural phenomenon; hence he uses the image of a disease, which eventually results in actual illness and death. Kaczkowski’s portrayal of Byronic madness is expressive, on the one hand, of the critical tradition represented by Friedrich Schlegel’s charges of atheism against Byron and by Kazimierz Brodziński’s warnings against dangers of following models of English and German poetry, and on the other hand, of the novelist’s disillusionment with the ideology of Polish Romanticism.
In the first part of the novel Crime and Punishment, waking up after sleeping on exhausted horses, Raskolnikov refuses to commit the murder of Alyona Ivanovna, but then for some unknown reason goes by the house on Sennaya square. This inexplicable act was fatal for him: on the square, he learned that tomorrow Alyona will be home alone and took the final decision to put into action the axe. The article substantiates the assumption that the “topographic error” of the hero is closely connected with the mythical reputation of the Haymarket and nearby alleys as places where the devil confuses people the right way. More Alexander Pushkin (Secluded Cabin on Vasilievsky Island) tied the motif of wandering through the labyrinth streets of St. Petersburg with the intervention of the devil, and Nikolai Gogol (Diary of a Madman) put the phrenetic Poprishchin in the Zverkov’s house, in the Stolyarny lane, near Kokushkin bridge. In the same Stolyarny lane Lermontov places the house titular counselor Stoss of the eponymous story. Right there on the corner of the Sredniaya Meshchanskaya street and Stolyarny lane, settled Dostoevsky and Raskolnikov. The hero of the story Stoss, the painter Lugin, wandering in these places, following the absurd instructions of the boy, offering him to go to the roundabout, just as it does Raskolnikov, going home through Sennaya square. Thus, Dostoevsky accurately taken into account the literary reputation of this place that goes back to Gogol and Lermontov.
This paper is devoted to one of the currents of the Montenegrin contemporary drama – the phenomenon of “black drama”. Director Niko Goršič, which is actively working in Montenegro – recognized the potential of texts that were formed in this spirit and he briefly characterized their specificity. “Black drama” shows first of all connection with women’s playwriting which is involved, emerging and evolving since the 90s of the twentieth century. In these dramas are present current issues concerning the redefinition of identity, sexual freedom, breaking taboos, economic and political changes. Playwrights describe restrictive practices in culture of patriarchy and customary law of Montenegro viewed from the perspective of women. High sensitivity to any confounding psychological and social woman, her position and function in society and culture appears not only in women’s playwriting. Confrontations between history and present, tradition and modernity, femininity and masculinity, hope and disillusionment, micro- and macrostory are most fully reflected in the tragedies by Radmila Vojvodić (Princess Xenia of Montenegro, Montenegro blues), Nataša Nelević (Eggs) and Ljubomir Đurković (Tobelija, Cassandra. Clichés).
The paper deals with the opera The Bacchae from 1991, a collaboration between Swedish composer Daniel Börtz and Ingmar Bergman. It was one of the three operas Bergman ever directed. The paper examines The Bacchae in a broad context of modernist reception of Greek tragedy and mythology – an especially important frame of reference is the Dionysian, post-Wagnerian opera – and against the backdrop of Bergman’s other film and theatre productions that deal with his highly ambiguous relation to religion.
Bergman incorporated some major themes of European Modernism in his staging. The Bacchae can be read as a part of the “invented tradition” of the black, antilogocentric, violent, obscene antiquity, created around 1900 as an opposition to the bright Winckelmann – inspired version of the past. This dark vision of the archaic roots of human culture corresponds with other modernist topics such as the crisis of language and the attempt to create alternative, body--based modes of expression, the blurring of gender identities, the transgressive nature of art and religion and the conception of music as a representation of the “oceanic” unconscious.
The significance of Byron’s presence in Polish culture and its diverse aspects have been widely noted. Not much has been said, however, on the representation of Byronism as a disease. The rumours of Byron’s madness were spread by Annabella, but the very cult of Byron as a celebrity and in particular the attempts of many men who tried to model their life on that of Byron could have been seen as a mental disorder. A fictional study of Byronism as a disease was offered in Zygmunt Kaczkowski’s novel Bajronista (The Byronist, 1855–1856; 1857), which used as its epigraph the memorable lines from Słowacki’s poem Beniowski, in which the poet declares himself to be a “Byronist”. The aim of this paper is to discuss the representation of Byronism in Kaczkowski’s novel in the context of the Polish reception of Byron. Kaczkowski attempts to present Byronism as a destructive social and cultural phenomenon; hence he uses the image of a disease, which eventually results in actual illness and death. Kaczkowski’s portrayal of Byronic madness is expressive, on the one hand, of the critical tradition represented by Friedrich Schlegel’s charges of atheism against Byron and by Kazimierz Brodziński’s warnings against dangers of following models of English and German poetry, and on the other hand, of the novelist’s disillusionment with the ideology of Polish Romanticism.
In the first part of the novel Crime and Punishment, waking up after sleeping on exhausted horses, Raskolnikov refuses to commit the murder of Alyona Ivanovna, but then for some unknown reason goes by the house on Sennaya square. This inexplicable act was fatal for him: on the square, he learned that tomorrow Alyona will be home alone and took the final decision to put into action the axe. The article substantiates the assumption that the “topographic error” of the hero is closely connected with the mythical reputation of the Haymarket and nearby alleys as places where the devil confuses people the right way. More Alexander Pushkin (Secluded Cabin on Vasilievsky Island) tied the motif of wandering through the labyrinth streets of St. Petersburg with the intervention of the devil, and Nikolai Gogol (Diary of a Madman) put the phrenetic Poprishchin in the Zverkov’s house, in the Stolyarny lane, near Kokushkin bridge. In the same Stolyarny lane Lermontov places the house titular counselor Stoss of the eponymous story. Right there on the corner of the Sredniaya Meshchanskaya street and Stolyarny lane, settled Dostoevsky and Raskolnikov. The hero of the story Stoss, the painter Lugin, wandering in these places, following the absurd instructions of the boy, offering him to go to the roundabout, just as it does Raskolnikov, going home through Sennaya square. Thus, Dostoevsky accurately taken into account the literary reputation of this place that goes back to Gogol and Lermontov.
Some Variants of the Free Verse in Futuristic Poetry (Based on the Selected Examples
of Velimir Khlebnikov and Mykhayl Semenko’s Lyrics)
The concept of free verse is extremely difficult to define. Therefore, its modernist variety is very ambiguous. The feature that characterizes all, not just futuristic variants of free verse, is the great influence of the semantics on the form of line. The structure of the verse is determined by emotional reasons, not rigid metrical framework. Futuristic free verse in this respect constitutes the rich research material and is a particularly good example confirming what has been said above. In this paper we will analize such variants of futuristic vers libre as free verse built according to the principle of cubist forms assembly, free sentence verse (non-numeric syntax) and polymetric line. The selected works of representatives of the Russian and Ukrainian Futurism – Velimir Khlebnikov and Mykhayl Semenko, will serve as an example of these metric patterns.
The studies and monographs published over the years leave no doubt as to the great significance of Shakespeare’s works for Arabic drama and theatre. The Lebanese writer Michail Nuayma went so far as to say “Shakespeare remains a Ka’ba to which we make pilgrimages, and a Qib-
la to which we turn in prayer.” No doubt the words of one of the leading writers of Syrian-
-American school cause huge surprise and even consternation. At the same time they encourage us to reflect on the ways of reading and interpreting Shakespearean drama in the Arab world.
This article aims to show the reception of William Shakespeare’s plays in Arab theatre starting from first attempts of staging his works until their contemporary interpretations and attempts to formulate a response to the question of what has made Shakespeare remain continuously one of the closest Western playwrights to the Arab culture for more than a century.
The first Polish translation of the successful Victorian classic Jane Eyre by Charlotte Brontë was published thirty four years after the original. The novel translated as Janina by Emilia Dobrzańska was attached in instalments to a weekly periodical “Tydzień” based in Piotrków Trybunalski. Although the subtitle claimed the story was translated from English, the text of the translation inter alia demonstrates a curious preference for French phrases and calques. A close analysis of some features of the translation in comparison to the French translation by Noëmi Lesbazeilles Souvestre dating back to 1854 reveals a striking similarity between the two texts, which can be traced in a variety of contexts explored in this paper. As a result, one may draw the conclusion that the Polish translation was as a matter of fact translated not directly from English, but relayed from French instead. The paper explores the underresearched topic of relay translation, along with mostly negative scholarly attitudes towards this controversial translation method. The aim is to capture some reasons for its occasional use or even a preference for this translation technique in certain circumstances.
Semantic Ambiguity in Adam Mickiewicz’s Parisian Lectures
This article examines the semantic ambiguity in the texts of Adam Mickiewicz’s lectures at the Collège de France in Paris, 1840–1844. Polyphony and multilingualism shape the texts, which were not written by Mickiewicz himself, but created from notes taken by his audience. The first publication was a Polish translation of the French talks, followed by a German translation. The texts mould the understanding of the content as it is shown by the analysis of the notion of Messianism in the Parisian lectures. Using a comparative approach combined with historical semantics the study aims to show how multilingualism and polyphony lead to an ambiguous understanding of the texts. The article argues that every analysis that deals with the texts has to take these conditions into account. Thus the result of any examination of the text cannot be reduced to one clear definition, but contains diverse aspects of meaning in the texts. The article gives a new perspective on the way meaning is created in the texts of Adam Mickiewicz’s lectures.
The paper sets out to examine the dialectical concept of memory as forgetting presented in Bloom’s Poetry and Repression. In his speculative investigations, Bloom draws heavily on two of his predecessors: Freud and Kierkegaard. He borrows the notions of trauma and repression from the former and develops them into the concept of the Scene of Instruction, which is a story of the initiation into the realm of poetry. From the latter, he borrows the concept of crop rotation, which deals with the art of remembering through forgetting, and vice versa. Bloom misreads both these concepts to create a theoretical construct of his own. Bloom follows Freud in that he shows how the poetic ego emerges through a reaction to the traumatic event of the Scene of Instruction. However, while Freud claims that it is by recollection that people can work through their traumas and return to sanity, Bloom says that both recollection and sanity are detrimental to human creative capabilities and that it is only through repression that a poet as poet can misread his predecessors and create poetry of his own. Bloom follows Kierkegaard in that he says that repression involves a dialectic of remembering and forgetting that, when put together, create an active faculty that shapes one’s individual experience. While Kierkegaard uses his concept to create an aesthetic or contemplative existence that is always new and devoid of any excessive pleasure or pain, Bloom claims that conflict is an inherent part of human existence and that this very conflict is in fact a chance for a poet to individuate from tradition understood as the eternal return of the same.
Is the Narrator a Woman? Narration and “Women’s Language” in Jacqueline Harpman’s Orlanda
The aim of the paper is to analyse Jacqueline Harpman’s Orlanda in the light of feminist linguistics and narratology. The narrator of this novel, although explicitly identified as a woman, uses linguistic and narrative strategies culturally defined as both feminine and masculine. The result is an androgynous narration that matches very well the novel’s subject of a cross-gender spirit migration.
Some Variants of the Free Verse in Futuristic Poetry (Based on the Selected Examples
of Velimir Khlebnikov and Mykhayl Semenko’s Lyrics)
The concept of free verse is extremely difficult to define. Therefore, its modernist variety is very ambiguous. The feature that characterizes all, not just futuristic variants of free verse, is the great influence of the semantics on the form of line. The structure of the verse is determined by emotional reasons, not rigid metrical framework. Futuristic free verse in this respect constitutes the rich research material and is a particularly good example confirming what has been said above. In this paper we will analize such variants of futuristic vers libre as free verse built according to the principle of cubist forms assembly, free sentence verse (non-numeric syntax) and polymetric line. The selected works of representatives of the Russian and Ukrainian Futurism – Velimir Khlebnikov and Mykhayl Semenko, will serve as an example of these metric patterns.
The studies and monographs published over the years leave no doubt as to the great significance of Shakespeare’s works for Arabic drama and theatre. The Lebanese writer Michail Nuayma went so far as to say “Shakespeare remains a Ka’ba to which we make pilgrimages, and a Qib-
la to which we turn in prayer.” No doubt the words of one of the leading writers of Syrian-
-American school cause huge surprise and even consternation. At the same time they encourage us to reflect on the ways of reading and interpreting Shakespearean drama in the Arab world.
This article aims to show the reception of William Shakespeare’s plays in Arab theatre starting from first attempts of staging his works until their contemporary interpretations and attempts to formulate a response to the question of what has made Shakespeare remain continuously one of the closest Western playwrights to the Arab culture for more than a century.
The first Polish translation of the successful Victorian classic Jane Eyre by Charlotte Brontë was published thirty four years after the original. The novel translated as Janina by Emilia Dobrzańska was attached in instalments to a weekly periodical “Tydzień” based in Piotrków Trybunalski. Although the subtitle claimed the story was translated from English, the text of the translation inter alia demonstrates a curious preference for French phrases and calques. A close analysis of some features of the translation in comparison to the French translation by Noëmi Lesbazeilles Souvestre dating back to 1854 reveals a striking similarity between the two texts, which can be traced in a variety of contexts explored in this paper. As a result, one may draw the conclusion that the Polish translation was as a matter of fact translated not directly from English, but relayed from French instead. The paper explores the underresearched topic of relay translation, along with mostly negative scholarly attitudes towards this controversial translation method. The aim is to capture some reasons for its occasional use or even a preference for this translation technique in certain circumstances.
Semantic Ambiguity in Adam Mickiewicz’s Parisian Lectures
This article examines the semantic ambiguity in the texts of Adam Mickiewicz’s lectures at the Collège de France in Paris, 1840–1844. Polyphony and multilingualism shape the texts, which were not written by Mickiewicz himself, but created from notes taken by his audience. The first publication was a Polish translation of the French talks, followed by a German translation. The texts mould the understanding of the content as it is shown by the analysis of the notion of Messianism in the Parisian lectures. Using a comparative approach combined with historical semantics the study aims to show how multilingualism and polyphony lead to an ambiguous understanding of the texts. The article argues that every analysis that deals with the texts has to take these conditions into account. Thus the result of any examination of the text cannot be reduced to one clear definition, but contains diverse aspects of meaning in the texts. The article gives a new perspective on the way meaning is created in the texts of Adam Mickiewicz’s lectures.
The paper sets out to examine the dialectical concept of memory as forgetting presented in Bloom’s Poetry and Repression. In his speculative investigations, Bloom draws heavily on two of his predecessors: Freud and Kierkegaard. He borrows the notions of trauma and repression from the former and develops them into the concept of the Scene of Instruction, which is a story of the initiation into the realm of poetry. From the latter, he borrows the concept of crop rotation, which deals with the art of remembering through forgetting, and vice versa. Bloom misreads both these concepts to create a theoretical construct of his own. Bloom follows Freud in that he shows how the poetic ego emerges through a reaction to the traumatic event of the Scene of Instruction. However, while Freud claims that it is by recollection that people can work through their traumas and return to sanity, Bloom says that both recollection and sanity are detrimental to human creative capabilities and that it is only through repression that a poet as poet can misread his predecessors and create poetry of his own. Bloom follows Kierkegaard in that he says that repression involves a dialectic of remembering and forgetting that, when put together, create an active faculty that shapes one’s individual experience. While Kierkegaard uses his concept to create an aesthetic or contemplative existence that is always new and devoid of any excessive pleasure or pain, Bloom claims that conflict is an inherent part of human existence and that this very conflict is in fact a chance for a poet to individuate from tradition understood as the eternal return of the same.
Is the Narrator a Woman? Narration and “Women’s Language” in Jacqueline Harpman’s Orlanda
The aim of the paper is to analyse Jacqueline Harpman’s Orlanda in the light of feminist linguistics and narratology. The narrator of this novel, although explicitly identified as a woman, uses linguistic and narrative strategies culturally defined as both feminine and masculine. The result is an androgynous narration that matches very well the novel’s subject of a cross-gender spirit migration.
Modern Hindi poetry is often described as an outcome of Indian tradition and Western influences. The aim of the article is to propose a possible answer to a general question of how the works of cotemporary Hindi poetry should/could be read and analyzed. The proposition is supported with a sample analysis of the poem Uṣā by Shamsher Bahadur Singh.
Modern Persian literature can be assessed as an internally integrated system of interrelated texts which engage in mutual inspirations, dialogues and references. How it occurs is demonstrated on the example of three short stories by three 20th century authors: Hedāyat, Āl-e Ahmad and Dānešvar. The stories are connected through their common motif of a mother abandoning her child; their mutual relationship is of a dialogical and partly also polemical character.
The history of books that were rejected, condemned, banned or censored in various parts of the world for political, social, religious or sexual reasons is very long. Whereas, however, people in the West have learned to value controversial literature despite its contentious or provocative nature, the societies in the Middle East still have problems with accepting certain sorts of literary works. There are many publications in the Arab World that sum up to a category I call unwanted literature because the conservative society in which they were produced doesn’t want to accept them as their own heritage. One of the most recent and striking examples of such divergence of opinion between the Western and Eastern readers are the works of the Moroccan author Mohamed Choukri and especially his autobiography al-Ëubz al-ÍÁfÐ published in 1973 in English translation by Paul Bowles as For Bread Alone long before the Arabic version could appear.
This article aims to show that Fattâne Hâjj Seyyed Javâdi’s novel Bâmdâd-e khomâr (“The Morning After”) is not a trivial novel, as some literary critics have it, but a modernist, well-written novel that treats modern conceptions of love, sexuality and tradition in an indirect, but still obvious way.
This article addresses the potency of semantics of space in Modern Iranian literature by analyzing a novel by Moniru Ravanipur, one of the most distinguished authors of the post-revolutionary period, The Gypsy by the Fire (Kouli-ye kenar-e atash). It argues that spatial dimensions become the constructional axis of the novel, binding together its different components. Just as skillfully Ravanipur operates between classical Persian literary notions of space and Modern psychological and cultural theories of place and travel, proving both the worldliness of her own craft and Modern Iranian Fiction.
In his modern novella, King of the Benighted (Shāh-e siyāh-pushān), an Iranian writer, Hushang Golshiri grafts a twelfth-century Nezāmi’s epic, Seven Beauties (Haft Peykar), into an Iranian contemporary context, which strongly implies that the fate of Iranian revolution of 1979 has been foretold by a medieval tale.
Modern Hindi poetry is often described as an outcome of Indian tradition and Western influences. The aim of the article is to propose a possible answer to a general question of how the works of cotemporary Hindi poetry should/could be read and analyzed. The proposition is supported with a sample analysis of the poem Uṣā by Shamsher Bahadur Singh.
Modern Persian literature can be assessed as an internally integrated system of interrelated texts which engage in mutual inspirations, dialogues and references. How it occurs is demonstrated on the example of three short stories by three 20th century authors: Hedāyat, Āl-e Ahmad and Dānešvar. The stories are connected through their common motif of a mother abandoning her child; their mutual relationship is of a dialogical and partly also polemical character.
The history of books that were rejected, condemned, banned or censored in various parts of the world for political, social, religious or sexual reasons is very long. Whereas, however, people in the West have learned to value controversial literature despite its contentious or provocative nature, the societies in the Middle East still have problems with accepting certain sorts of literary works. There are many publications in the Arab World that sum up to a category I call unwanted literature because the conservative society in which they were produced doesn’t want to accept them as their own heritage. One of the most recent and striking examples of such divergence of opinion between the Western and Eastern readers are the works of the Moroccan author Mohamed Choukri and especially his autobiography al-Ëubz al-ÍÁfÐ published in 1973 in English translation by Paul Bowles as For Bread Alone long before the Arabic version could appear.
This article aims to show that Fattâne Hâjj Seyyed Javâdi’s novel Bâmdâd-e khomâr (“The Morning After”) is not a trivial novel, as some literary critics have it, but a modernist, well-written novel that treats modern conceptions of love, sexuality and tradition in an indirect, but still obvious way.
This article addresses the potency of semantics of space in Modern Iranian literature by analyzing a novel by Moniru Ravanipur, one of the most distinguished authors of the post-revolutionary period, The Gypsy by the Fire (Kouli-ye kenar-e atash). It argues that spatial dimensions become the constructional axis of the novel, binding together its different components. Just as skillfully Ravanipur operates between classical Persian literary notions of space and Modern psychological and cultural theories of place and travel, proving both the worldliness of her own craft and Modern Iranian Fiction.
In his modern novella, King of the Benighted (Shāh-e siyāh-pushān), an Iranian writer, Hushang Golshiri grafts a twelfth-century Nezāmi’s epic, Seven Beauties (Haft Peykar), into an Iranian contemporary context, which strongly implies that the fate of Iranian revolution of 1979 has been foretold by a medieval tale.
The Swedish writer Birgitta Trotzig (1928–2011) defines her own process of literary creation in interart terms as a translation of pictures into verbal signs. She often comments on the intersemiotic difficulties involved in this transformation by referring to the Byzantine iconoclastic controversy. Using Trotzig’s notion of the iconoclastic controversy as a starting point, the present article investigates her understanding of the picture-word-transformation problems. The line of argument comprises five stages. In the first stage, the main issue of the article is presented and specified. In the second stage, it is argued that previous critical approaches to Trotzig’s Byzantinism in most cases have been based on misleadingly anachronistic and mainly Occidental categories. In the third stage, the Byzantine iconoclastic controversy is related to the distinctive character of the theological thought of the Eastern Church. In the fourth stage, the Byzantine iconophile and iconoclast theories are applied to Trotzig’s literary works. A close reading of a representative prose poem of hers, “Teologiska variationer” (“Theological variations”), demonstrates that her works unequivocally support the icon theology of the iconodules. In the closing fifth stage, Trotzig’s notion of the Byzantine iconoclastic controversy is reconstructed on the basis of her essays and interviews in which she explains her own as well as other authors’ intersemiotic difficulties. In conclusion, these difficulties are related to general aesthetic, political, ideological and philophical conflicts, all of which are – paradoxically –
diagnosed by Trotzig herself in typical categories of Western theology.
Phenomenology of Love of Jean-Luc Marion : Experience Passivity as Passing of Egology
The phenomenology of love, as developed by Jean-Luc Marion in his work Le Phénomène érotique (2003), is related to the concept of gift-giving, whose model is outlined in Étant donné and Réduction et donation. The act of receiving a gift (any kind of gift) is present in philosophers such as Husserl and Heidegger. J.-L. Marion’s new “erotic reduction”, radicalised through a phenomenological reduction, targets man as a human being and his ability to love. Thus, the author of Phénomène érotique defines the concept of the amorous phenomenon in a clear and rigorous way, moving towards the notions developed in his work Prolégomènes à la charité. The objective is to consider and, ultimately, to condemn the essential attribute of mankind, the cogito, since the ego is, above all, a person who loves, appearing as a freestanding category that stands beyond the features of a purely rational being, in the Cartesian sense.
Behind Marion’s position emerges a heideggerian critique of Dasein that is not only a negation, but also a constructive elaboration of the ego amans (the lover, the amorous phenomenon), as well as a theological dimension of an iconic image that surpasses us, of the authenticity of human relationships, and of real love (for example, of God). Thus, we are at the intersection of phenomenology and theology.
Crime Masala: Ibne Safi and South Asian Crime Fiction Writing
Crime fiction written in Urdu language is an example of an extraordinary literary phenomenon. Books written in that genre are extremely popular amongst the readers in both India and Pakistan. Yet, in those countries novels by prolific crime fiction writers are not even included on best-seller lists, even though their selling reaches thousands of copies. Moreover, crime fiction is absent from works of literary critics and scholars dealing with vernacular writing of India and Pakistan.
The main aim of this article is to present the crime scene of Urdu literature through the profile of Ibne Safi – the most interesting writer of this genre. The text focuses on the style of the author and inspirations that have shaped his writing. Arguments are based on excerpts from his novels that have not been translated into Polish before.
The aim of the study is to show and analyse the phases and forms of enforcing/functioning of socialist realism as a dominant political and aesthetic doctrine and an institutionalised system in the literature of Bulgaria. Justification is provided for the use of concepts and historical--theoretical constructs, such as “socialist realism,” “domestication of socialist realism” etc., which make possible the emergence of a new history of literature from the times of the People’s Republic of Bulgaria.
The chronicles of Bulgarian socialist realism between 1948 and 1956 describe a few characteristics of the “method” in the context of the totalitarian People’s Republic, which are a direct repercussion of the practices of sovietisation applied with slight Bulgarian adaptations. The domestication of socialist realism – increasingly noticeable after 1956 – presents a limitation to the allowed freedoms of writing and publishing through authoritative discourses, accompanied by procedures which shorten the distance between the different positions in the literary field. The Bulgarian experience of socialist realist literary production brings into relief a specific model, that warrants the definition home-made socialist realism.
Kriváň Means Nation
Kriváň (2494 m), a peak in the High Tatras, is not only one of the most beautiful peaks in the whole Carpathians but also is widely considered to be a national mountain of Slovakia, appearing even on Slovakia’s euro coins. This paper shows cultural background of how the mountain became a symbol connected with slovak national identity, starting in mid 19. Century’s “national rebirth”. It also describes “slovak national pilgrimages” to the top of Kriváň and the history of monuments on the top of the mountain, showing it as a space of cultural struggle between slovak nationalists and hungarian state.
Several of Graham Swift’s novels are permeated with the sense of an ending and eschatological reflections. The characters’ vision of their lives tends to be underpinned by a notion of decline. While the experience of loss and the confrontation with mortality depicted in Swift’s fiction have been extensively analysed, less attention has been paid to the fact that in perceiving their lives as a process of deterioration, the characters implicitly acknowledge the existence of an initial stage of happiness against which this process may be measured. This paper will identify and examine the infrequent yet meaningful intimations of primal harmony and happiness, which sometimes take on quasi-religious overtones, reminiscent of the concept of paradise.
The topic of this article is the role of the Polish press in disseminating knowledge about Italian Futurism in the years 1909–1939. It is the press, both daily and more or less specialized periodicals on culture, that is the most important and unrivalled source of information on the Italian avant-garde in Poland. The collected bibliography, on which the present text is based, contains one hundred sixty-five references. The published materials can be divided into several groups: critical sketches, articles and all kinds of informative notes by Polish authors on Futurism, translations of Futurist theoretical texts, poetry and theatre, as well as reproductions of works of art, photographs and drawings portraying Futurists. From the beginning, the press commentators devoted most of their attention to the figure and activities of Marinetti. In the ’30s, the interest in Futurism was effectively fuelled by his visit to Poland in relation to the staging of his drama Prisoners in the theatre in Lviv. Painting and theatrical experiments (mainly by Prampolini) also compose a large bibliography. Besides, Futurist literary manifestos influenced the new Polish poetry, creating hot press polemics, and the language of media itself. In addition to aesthetic issues, attention was drawn to Futurist proposals to rebuild social relations and to the link between Futurism and Fascism. Among the most important promoters of the Italian movement we list two poets, Peiper and Kurek, as well as writers and translators Kołtoński and Boyé, while the most well-deserved press titles are “Wiadomości Literackie” (Literary News) and “Zwrotnica” (Switches).
Narrative Structures in Sara Lidman’s report Gruva
The aim of the article is to research into narrative structures in Sara Lidman‘s report Gruva. Gruva is one of the best examples of the 1960s Swedish literature which is characterized by political immersion. The report aims at the mimetic directness, still, there are many strategies which create this report‘s literariness. Gruva was analized from different perspectives, but in contrast to other researchers the author chooses narrative structures in the report as her object of study. The author considers to what extent the narrative structures build the report‘s literariness or, in contrary, its simplicity. Moreover, the important part of the article is to verify which tendency is predominant. The analysis is based on the structural model of the narrative theorist Gérard Genette. This model is supplemented by other theoreticians notions.
The opposition between barbarism and culture in the selected poems of Zbigniew Herbert and Miodrag Pavlović
In this paper comparative analysis of poetic works of Zbigniew Herbert and Miodrag Pavlović concerning the duality between culture and barbarism is being presented. The opposition between these two categories is present in both author’s poetry but they use it in slightly different ways. In Herbert’s poetry, as interpreted by Stanisław Barańczak, there is a relation between “heritage” and “disinheritance” that appears on various levels: geographic, historic and cognitive. The lyrical subject of the poems gets a feeling of an internal conflict, as he feels both connected to the world of European culture and separated from it, partly because of the war and totalitarian experience of the 20th century. In the poetry of Miodrag Pavlović there is a confrontation between the pagan, nature-bonded Slavs and the Greek, Christian culture of Byzantium. The two worlds are the roots the poet reaches to in search of the true nature of ‘Balkan people’. For both poets the duality of culture and barbarism can be considered a symbol of internal tension that characterises a human being who belongs to the two worlds and lives between them.
The Swedish writer Birgitta Trotzig (1928–2011) defines her own process of literary creation in interart terms as a translation of pictures into verbal signs. She often comments on the intersemiotic difficulties involved in this transformation by referring to the Byzantine iconoclastic controversy. Using Trotzig’s notion of the iconoclastic controversy as a starting point, the present article investigates her understanding of the picture-word-transformation problems. The line of argument comprises five stages. In the first stage, the main issue of the article is presented and specified. In the second stage, it is argued that previous critical approaches to Trotzig’s Byzantinism in most cases have been based on misleadingly anachronistic and mainly Occidental categories. In the third stage, the Byzantine iconoclastic controversy is related to the distinctive character of the theological thought of the Eastern Church. In the fourth stage, the Byzantine iconophile and iconoclast theories are applied to Trotzig’s literary works. A close reading of a representative prose poem of hers, “Teologiska variationer” (“Theological variations”), demonstrates that her works unequivocally support the icon theology of the iconodules. In the closing fifth stage, Trotzig’s notion of the Byzantine iconoclastic controversy is reconstructed on the basis of her essays and interviews in which she explains her own as well as other authors’ intersemiotic difficulties. In conclusion, these difficulties are related to general aesthetic, political, ideological and philophical conflicts, all of which are – paradoxically –
diagnosed by Trotzig herself in typical categories of Western theology.
Phenomenology of Love of Jean-Luc Marion : Experience Passivity as Passing of Egology
The phenomenology of love, as developed by Jean-Luc Marion in his work Le Phénomène érotique (2003), is related to the concept of gift-giving, whose model is outlined in Étant donné and Réduction et donation. The act of receiving a gift (any kind of gift) is present in philosophers such as Husserl and Heidegger. J.-L. Marion’s new “erotic reduction”, radicalised through a phenomenological reduction, targets man as a human being and his ability to love. Thus, the author of Phénomène érotique defines the concept of the amorous phenomenon in a clear and rigorous way, moving towards the notions developed in his work Prolégomènes à la charité. The objective is to consider and, ultimately, to condemn the essential attribute of mankind, the cogito, since the ego is, above all, a person who loves, appearing as a freestanding category that stands beyond the features of a purely rational being, in the Cartesian sense.
Behind Marion’s position emerges a heideggerian critique of Dasein that is not only a negation, but also a constructive elaboration of the ego amans (the lover, the amorous phenomenon), as well as a theological dimension of an iconic image that surpasses us, of the authenticity of human relationships, and of real love (for example, of God). Thus, we are at the intersection of phenomenology and theology.
Crime Masala: Ibne Safi and South Asian Crime Fiction Writing
Crime fiction written in Urdu language is an example of an extraordinary literary phenomenon. Books written in that genre are extremely popular amongst the readers in both India and Pakistan. Yet, in those countries novels by prolific crime fiction writers are not even included on best-seller lists, even though their selling reaches thousands of copies. Moreover, crime fiction is absent from works of literary critics and scholars dealing with vernacular writing of India and Pakistan.
The main aim of this article is to present the crime scene of Urdu literature through the profile of Ibne Safi – the most interesting writer of this genre. The text focuses on the style of the author and inspirations that have shaped his writing. Arguments are based on excerpts from his novels that have not been translated into Polish before.
The aim of the study is to show and analyse the phases and forms of enforcing/functioning of socialist realism as a dominant political and aesthetic doctrine and an institutionalised system in the literature of Bulgaria. Justification is provided for the use of concepts and historical--theoretical constructs, such as “socialist realism,” “domestication of socialist realism” etc., which make possible the emergence of a new history of literature from the times of the People’s Republic of Bulgaria.
The chronicles of Bulgarian socialist realism between 1948 and 1956 describe a few characteristics of the “method” in the context of the totalitarian People’s Republic, which are a direct repercussion of the practices of sovietisation applied with slight Bulgarian adaptations. The domestication of socialist realism – increasingly noticeable after 1956 – presents a limitation to the allowed freedoms of writing and publishing through authoritative discourses, accompanied by procedures which shorten the distance between the different positions in the literary field. The Bulgarian experience of socialist realist literary production brings into relief a specific model, that warrants the definition home-made socialist realism.
Kriváň Means Nation
Kriváň (2494 m), a peak in the High Tatras, is not only one of the most beautiful peaks in the whole Carpathians but also is widely considered to be a national mountain of Slovakia, appearing even on Slovakia’s euro coins. This paper shows cultural background of how the mountain became a symbol connected with slovak national identity, starting in mid 19. Century’s “national rebirth”. It also describes “slovak national pilgrimages” to the top of Kriváň and the history of monuments on the top of the mountain, showing it as a space of cultural struggle between slovak nationalists and hungarian state.
Several of Graham Swift’s novels are permeated with the sense of an ending and eschatological reflections. The characters’ vision of their lives tends to be underpinned by a notion of decline. While the experience of loss and the confrontation with mortality depicted in Swift’s fiction have been extensively analysed, less attention has been paid to the fact that in perceiving their lives as a process of deterioration, the characters implicitly acknowledge the existence of an initial stage of happiness against which this process may be measured. This paper will identify and examine the infrequent yet meaningful intimations of primal harmony and happiness, which sometimes take on quasi-religious overtones, reminiscent of the concept of paradise.
The topic of this article is the role of the Polish press in disseminating knowledge about Italian Futurism in the years 1909–1939. It is the press, both daily and more or less specialized periodicals on culture, that is the most important and unrivalled source of information on the Italian avant-garde in Poland. The collected bibliography, on which the present text is based, contains one hundred sixty-five references. The published materials can be divided into several groups: critical sketches, articles and all kinds of informative notes by Polish authors on Futurism, translations of Futurist theoretical texts, poetry and theatre, as well as reproductions of works of art, photographs and drawings portraying Futurists. From the beginning, the press commentators devoted most of their attention to the figure and activities of Marinetti. In the ’30s, the interest in Futurism was effectively fuelled by his visit to Poland in relation to the staging of his drama Prisoners in the theatre in Lviv. Painting and theatrical experiments (mainly by Prampolini) also compose a large bibliography. Besides, Futurist literary manifestos influenced the new Polish poetry, creating hot press polemics, and the language of media itself. In addition to aesthetic issues, attention was drawn to Futurist proposals to rebuild social relations and to the link between Futurism and Fascism. Among the most important promoters of the Italian movement we list two poets, Peiper and Kurek, as well as writers and translators Kołtoński and Boyé, while the most well-deserved press titles are “Wiadomości Literackie” (Literary News) and “Zwrotnica” (Switches).
Narrative Structures in Sara Lidman’s report Gruva
The aim of the article is to research into narrative structures in Sara Lidman‘s report Gruva. Gruva is one of the best examples of the 1960s Swedish literature which is characterized by political immersion. The report aims at the mimetic directness, still, there are many strategies which create this report‘s literariness. Gruva was analized from different perspectives, but in contrast to other researchers the author chooses narrative structures in the report as her object of study. The author considers to what extent the narrative structures build the report‘s literariness or, in contrary, its simplicity. Moreover, the important part of the article is to verify which tendency is predominant. The analysis is based on the structural model of the narrative theorist Gérard Genette. This model is supplemented by other theoreticians notions.
The opposition between barbarism and culture in the selected poems of Zbigniew Herbert and Miodrag Pavlović
In this paper comparative analysis of poetic works of Zbigniew Herbert and Miodrag Pavlović concerning the duality between culture and barbarism is being presented. The opposition between these two categories is present in both author’s poetry but they use it in slightly different ways. In Herbert’s poetry, as interpreted by Stanisław Barańczak, there is a relation between “heritage” and “disinheritance” that appears on various levels: geographic, historic and cognitive. The lyrical subject of the poems gets a feeling of an internal conflict, as he feels both connected to the world of European culture and separated from it, partly because of the war and totalitarian experience of the 20th century. In the poetry of Miodrag Pavlović there is a confrontation between the pagan, nature-bonded Slavs and the Greek, Christian culture of Byzantium. The two worlds are the roots the poet reaches to in search of the true nature of ‘Balkan people’. For both poets the duality of culture and barbarism can be considered a symbol of internal tension that characterises a human being who belongs to the two worlds and lives between them.
In Quest for the Meaning of a Work of Art (On the Examples of Texts from Two Distant
Cultures)
The present article is an attempt to visualise the process of perception of a literary work on the basis of two theoretical concepts, separated by chronological as well as geographical distance. The first one is based on the idea of aesthetic experience understood as an effect of sahṛdayatā, formulated by Abhinavagupta in his work titled Abhinavabhāratī as well as on his observations on the relationship between the art work and a spectator, formulated in a passage from Dhvanyālokalocana. The second – on the concept of perception of a work of art, formulated by Roman Ingarden, in the first decades of the 20th century.
The exemplary part of the article will focus on the place of word and image in literary works, with an attempt to depict their primary functions, on the example of Agyeya’s Goldfish, and Laughter by Tadeusz Różewicz – two artistic creations belonging, just as the two presented aesthetic theories, to the same two, apparently disparate cultures.
Emotions and Psychological States According to Bharata-Muni’s Natyaśastra
The main objective of the paper is an attempt to approach the rasa theory analytically, taking as a point of departure the metaphor of “clothing of the actor’s soul into the body of gods” called by Bharata-Muni in XXIII Lesson of the Nāṭyaśāstra. He applies this metaphor to explain the subjectivity of the actor’s soul regarding his stage appearance assumed along with colours, make-up and costume, which Bharata considers as the representation of the action of living beings (gods), forming the divine body which actor’s soul clothes. Interpreting the rasa theory in the light of the invoked metaphor is based on Bharata’s description suggesting the coherence between the theory of stage representation (abhinaya), the theory of emotional states (bhāva) and the rasa theory, according to three levels of the experience: bodily, emotional and subjective.
The article is exploring the concept of authorship in early (10th–11th century A.D.) classical Persian epic poetry, on the examples of its three representative works: Ferdousi’s Šāhnāme, Asadi’s Garšāsp-nāme and Gorgāni’s Vis-o Rāmin. As the analyzed passages show, all three authors, in spite of their works being based on the existing, traditional sources, have a strong sense of their individual authorship. They understand their role as saving pre-Islamic Iranian patrimony from oblivion, as a modernization of literary language and style and finally, as a search for their personal fame. An attempt at discovering inner senses of the inherited literary material, beyond its external meaning, seems to be another aspect of authorial creativity, as perceived by Ferdousi and Gorgāni.
The analysis of the notion of vijnānātman in the context of the advaitic interpretation of the relation between absolute and relative subject.
The topic of the presented article is to show the relation between two dimensions of the reality, one of them is denoted by the term akṣarātman, and the other by the term vijānātman. The term vijānātman occurs only twice in the classical Upanishads. We can find it in the Praśna. That analysis is carried out by the using the hermeneutical methodology. All consideration are based on the main text of Praśna with some additional remarks to the other texts belonging to the line of Atharvaveda, to the Muṇḍaka and to the Māṇḍukya. The leading idea of the Praśna and Muṇḍaka, they are according to the Śankara closely related, are the deliberation between parā and aparā vidyā and the special stress which is put on the describing details concerning yogic procedures.
The main aim of that article is to show how the philosophical concepts have been developing. In which way on the base of the introspective experiences have been built upanishadic view of the world and in which way that view had been adopted to advaita thought.
Leszek Dunin Borkowski: 19th-century Galician Explorer of Old Indian Literature
The article presents Leszek Dunin Borkowski, the unique personage from the bygone Kingdom of Galicia and Lodomeria. Borkowski was a Polish writer, poet, publicist and politician who took active part in the November Uprising in 1830, and who – after its fall – arrived in Königsberg, Prussia, where he studied Sanskrit language and literature under Peter van Bohlen, renown German Orientalist of the period, himself a pupil of A.W. Schlegel and F. Bopp. When the Prussians discovered that the student of Sanskrit is a rebellious citizen of the Austrian monarchy and that his presence in Prussia was illegal, they forced him to return to Lemberg (Lviv). Undeterred, Borkowski followed his interest in Sanskrit culture and literature for many succeeding years. His continued explorations in the field resulted in publishing two indological essays. In the one titled Setka Bhartiharis’a (Centuries by Bhartṛhari, 1845), Borkowski interpreted chosen excerpts for the collection of Sanskrit poems known as Three Hundred Poems on Love, Right Conduct and Renunciation ascribed to the poet Bhartrihari (~5 c.). In the second work: O najdawniejszych zabytkach pisemnych (On the Oldest Written Records, 1850) he probed into Vedic literature, which he saw as the oldest testimony of human ideas about God and transcendence. The article introduces the reader to the writings of the Galician intellectual who, to all probability, was the first in the region to undertake a scholarly investigation of Old Indian Literature.
Draupadi’s image in the Mahabharata as the Stereotype for Physical Beauty of its Female Heroines
The article is an analysis of the stereotyped image of physical beauty of the heroines of Indian epic Mahabharata. The features of the character of main plot, Draupadi, are compared with these of minor female characters of this epic. Draupadi’s image is shown in many fragments coming from different books of the Mahabharata but the descriptions of the heroines of sub-stories, even if not so numerous are strikingly similar. The characters of sub-stories chosen for this comparison are Śakuntala, Damayanti, Lopamudra, Sukanya, the unnamed woman of frivolous behaviour and Savitri. The comparison of images of the female characters allows to check the potential influence of the image of the main female character on the range of other images of female beauty as shown in the Mahabharata. The question of probability of this potential influence is posed and discussed in detail.
Translation of literature is not only a linguistic challenge, but it means also the ability to find readable equivalents describing an existential experience in foreign culture code. The article raises issues of translation in relation to Arabic literature, which in the cultural perspective is relatively distant to a Polish reader. In the first part, the authors mention the most important examples of translations of Arabic literary works into Polish ranging from baroque to modernity. They draw attention to the main trends that Polish translators followed and point to the basic problems, which they had to face. The second part of the article refers to the authors’ own experience in translation. It presents the short analysis of the phenomena, which are, in their opinion the biggest challenges in translational work on the Arabic literary texts.
In theory of suggestion, the metaphor of the mask and the face is used to better define the only concept of suggestion. I use here the metaphor as a starting point to tie the theory of suggestions to the theory of the sublime. The analytic material provides me with 15 English translations, 15 Polish translations, 2 Latin translations, 2 German and 2 Swedish and Greek and Hebrew versions of Psalm 139. When analysing the translations I use a concept of the dominant semantic domain as references of metaphors in a given text. In Psalm 139, there are several important terms to know. According to my analysis of the dominant domain of reference for the metaphors used in the text, it is the experiential domain, defined by senses other than sight. Knowledge does mean meeting with the presence, of which can be illustrated by the metaphor of the face and that feeling is overwhelming, corporeal, visceral, and tangible. An important argument and analysed text in this article are drawn from a poetic paraphrase of Psalm 139 by Jan Kochanowski.
Gustav Herling-Grudzinski and Jews (Reconaissance)
The article concerns “Jewish” topics in the writings of G. Herling-Grudziński. It contains a record of almost all his remarks on the Holocaust, anti-Semitism and Judaism (always introduced in connection with Christianity) in dealing with this subject essays and diary records. It shows reflections in what form the issues came to the stories and short novels author of A World Apart: A Memoir of the Gulag. The collected material provides no basis for predication that sensitivity to the Jewish question indirectly reveals relationships with this part of the writer’s biography, which is associated with his concealed Jewish origins.
In Quest for the Meaning of a Work of Art (On the Examples of Texts from Two Distant
Cultures)
The present article is an attempt to visualise the process of perception of a literary work on the basis of two theoretical concepts, separated by chronological as well as geographical distance. The first one is based on the idea of aesthetic experience understood as an effect of sahṛdayatā, formulated by Abhinavagupta in his work titled Abhinavabhāratī as well as on his observations on the relationship between the art work and a spectator, formulated in a passage from Dhvanyālokalocana. The second – on the concept of perception of a work of art, formulated by Roman Ingarden, in the first decades of the 20th century.
The exemplary part of the article will focus on the place of word and image in literary works, with an attempt to depict their primary functions, on the example of Agyeya’s Goldfish, and Laughter by Tadeusz Różewicz – two artistic creations belonging, just as the two presented aesthetic theories, to the same two, apparently disparate cultures.
Emotions and Psychological States According to Bharata-Muni’s Natyaśastra
The main objective of the paper is an attempt to approach the rasa theory analytically, taking as a point of departure the metaphor of “clothing of the actor’s soul into the body of gods” called by Bharata-Muni in XXIII Lesson of the Nāṭyaśāstra. He applies this metaphor to explain the subjectivity of the actor’s soul regarding his stage appearance assumed along with colours, make-up and costume, which Bharata considers as the representation of the action of living beings (gods), forming the divine body which actor’s soul clothes. Interpreting the rasa theory in the light of the invoked metaphor is based on Bharata’s description suggesting the coherence between the theory of stage representation (abhinaya), the theory of emotional states (bhāva) and the rasa theory, according to three levels of the experience: bodily, emotional and subjective.
The article is exploring the concept of authorship in early (10th–11th century A.D.) classical Persian epic poetry, on the examples of its three representative works: Ferdousi’s Šāhnāme, Asadi’s Garšāsp-nāme and Gorgāni’s Vis-o Rāmin. As the analyzed passages show, all three authors, in spite of their works being based on the existing, traditional sources, have a strong sense of their individual authorship. They understand their role as saving pre-Islamic Iranian patrimony from oblivion, as a modernization of literary language and style and finally, as a search for their personal fame. An attempt at discovering inner senses of the inherited literary material, beyond its external meaning, seems to be another aspect of authorial creativity, as perceived by Ferdousi and Gorgāni.
The analysis of the notion of vijnānātman in the context of the advaitic interpretation of the relation between absolute and relative subject.
The topic of the presented article is to show the relation between two dimensions of the reality, one of them is denoted by the term akṣarātman, and the other by the term vijānātman. The term vijānātman occurs only twice in the classical Upanishads. We can find it in the Praśna. That analysis is carried out by the using the hermeneutical methodology. All consideration are based on the main text of Praśna with some additional remarks to the other texts belonging to the line of Atharvaveda, to the Muṇḍaka and to the Māṇḍukya. The leading idea of the Praśna and Muṇḍaka, they are according to the Śankara closely related, are the deliberation between parā and aparā vidyā and the special stress which is put on the describing details concerning yogic procedures.
The main aim of that article is to show how the philosophical concepts have been developing. In which way on the base of the introspective experiences have been built upanishadic view of the world and in which way that view had been adopted to advaita thought.
Leszek Dunin Borkowski: 19th-century Galician Explorer of Old Indian Literature
The article presents Leszek Dunin Borkowski, the unique personage from the bygone Kingdom of Galicia and Lodomeria. Borkowski was a Polish writer, poet, publicist and politician who took active part in the November Uprising in 1830, and who – after its fall – arrived in Königsberg, Prussia, where he studied Sanskrit language and literature under Peter van Bohlen, renown German Orientalist of the period, himself a pupil of A.W. Schlegel and F. Bopp. When the Prussians discovered that the student of Sanskrit is a rebellious citizen of the Austrian monarchy and that his presence in Prussia was illegal, they forced him to return to Lemberg (Lviv). Undeterred, Borkowski followed his interest in Sanskrit culture and literature for many succeeding years. His continued explorations in the field resulted in publishing two indological essays. In the one titled Setka Bhartiharis’a (Centuries by Bhartṛhari, 1845), Borkowski interpreted chosen excerpts for the collection of Sanskrit poems known as Three Hundred Poems on Love, Right Conduct and Renunciation ascribed to the poet Bhartrihari (~5 c.). In the second work: O najdawniejszych zabytkach pisemnych (On the Oldest Written Records, 1850) he probed into Vedic literature, which he saw as the oldest testimony of human ideas about God and transcendence. The article introduces the reader to the writings of the Galician intellectual who, to all probability, was the first in the region to undertake a scholarly investigation of Old Indian Literature.
Draupadi’s image in the Mahabharata as the Stereotype for Physical Beauty of its Female Heroines
The article is an analysis of the stereotyped image of physical beauty of the heroines of Indian epic Mahabharata. The features of the character of main plot, Draupadi, are compared with these of minor female characters of this epic. Draupadi’s image is shown in many fragments coming from different books of the Mahabharata but the descriptions of the heroines of sub-stories, even if not so numerous are strikingly similar. The characters of sub-stories chosen for this comparison are Śakuntala, Damayanti, Lopamudra, Sukanya, the unnamed woman of frivolous behaviour and Savitri. The comparison of images of the female characters allows to check the potential influence of the image of the main female character on the range of other images of female beauty as shown in the Mahabharata. The question of probability of this potential influence is posed and discussed in detail.
Translation of literature is not only a linguistic challenge, but it means also the ability to find readable equivalents describing an existential experience in foreign culture code. The article raises issues of translation in relation to Arabic literature, which in the cultural perspective is relatively distant to a Polish reader. In the first part, the authors mention the most important examples of translations of Arabic literary works into Polish ranging from baroque to modernity. They draw attention to the main trends that Polish translators followed and point to the basic problems, which they had to face. The second part of the article refers to the authors’ own experience in translation. It presents the short analysis of the phenomena, which are, in their opinion the biggest challenges in translational work on the Arabic literary texts.
In theory of suggestion, the metaphor of the mask and the face is used to better define the only concept of suggestion. I use here the metaphor as a starting point to tie the theory of suggestions to the theory of the sublime. The analytic material provides me with 15 English translations, 15 Polish translations, 2 Latin translations, 2 German and 2 Swedish and Greek and Hebrew versions of Psalm 139. When analysing the translations I use a concept of the dominant semantic domain as references of metaphors in a given text. In Psalm 139, there are several important terms to know. According to my analysis of the dominant domain of reference for the metaphors used in the text, it is the experiential domain, defined by senses other than sight. Knowledge does mean meeting with the presence, of which can be illustrated by the metaphor of the face and that feeling is overwhelming, corporeal, visceral, and tangible. An important argument and analysed text in this article are drawn from a poetic paraphrase of Psalm 139 by Jan Kochanowski.
Gustav Herling-Grudzinski and Jews (Reconaissance)
The article concerns “Jewish” topics in the writings of G. Herling-Grudziński. It contains a record of almost all his remarks on the Holocaust, anti-Semitism and Judaism (always introduced in connection with Christianity) in dealing with this subject essays and diary records. It shows reflections in what form the issues came to the stories and short novels author of A World Apart: A Memoir of the Gulag. The collected material provides no basis for predication that sensitivity to the Jewish question indirectly reveals relationships with this part of the writer’s biography, which is associated with his concealed Jewish origins.
The paper analyses the representation of the fourteenth century Peasant Revolt in William Morris’s Dream of John Ball. Like many Victorian social and religious polemics Morris sets the idealised vision of the Middle Ages in contrast to the overall degeneration of the nineteenth century world. His idealisation of the medieval world is, however, very selective and he calls for more radical changes than suggested by Victorian social reformers. Morris extolls the superiority of medieval craftwork, which for him constitutes a proof that feudalism was a less tyrannical system than capitalism and, yet, exposes the oppressive character of the medieval social system. Looking at the rebellion of 1381 from a historical distance, he exposes its limitations and does not rewrite its achievement into a story of success but rather chooses to praise the very effort which the medieval non-ruling community exhibited in standing up against the powerful establishment, as well as the rebels’ heroic determination and a sense of fellowship. Morris’s visionary account of the major uprising of the medieval third estate brings into focus the issue of social oppression and exposes these aspects of class struggle which Morris considers desirable. Morris places, thus, the medieval events of 1381 in a larger perspective of mankind’s struggle for freedom and presents the Peasant Revolt as a forerunner of the social revolution, which he considers as a necessary answer to capitalist practices of his own times.
One of the most memorable metaphors depicting Byron’s poetic process comes from his 1813 letter to Annabella Millbanke, where he refers to poetry as ‘the lava of the imagination whose eruption prevents an earthquake’. As Susan Wolfson has noted (Romantic Interactions 278–280), volcanic imagery also frequently appeared in the early nineteenth-century writings on Byron even before Byron’s self-reflexive image became generally known, and this can be linked to the recurrence of volcanic tropes in Byron’s poetry. A closer examination of the metaphorical discourse of the period, however, reveals that Byron, his admirers and his critics drew on the stockpile of images popular at the time. This article proposes to examine some of metamorphoses of this imagery from its appearance in Byron’s writings to the image of Byron’s poetry not as “the lava of the imagination” but the lava of the turbulent turn of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries in Mickiewicz’s essay on Byron and Goethe.
As a tribute to Karl Heinz Göller’s interest in early modern English fiction, this paper takes issue with Anna Wierzbicka’s claim of a “shift from the Shakespearean wrath to modern anger” which “both reflects, and constitutes an aspect of, the democratisation of society and the passing of the feudal order”. Investigating the use of wrath and anger in the two versions of Sidney’s Arcadia, it confirms an earlier insight that the genre of prose fiction, for instance, prefers anger to wrath already in Elizabethan times. Moreover, it is shown that the rise of anger is an ongoing process in the period. Together with the decline of wrath, it is related not so much to “democratisation” as to individualization and civilization. These are prerequisites of democratization, but certainly not identical with it.
On a first level of meaning Heinrich Detering’s poem Kilchberg is about Thomas Mann’s last years in the village of Kilchberg near Zurich in Switzerland, where the Nobel prize winner experienced the acute waning of his productive powers. Within a broader context the poem is about any writer’s plight for a lasting impression upon the world. The poem argues for the continuation of the often painful process of literary creation, as words will and can explain the world.
King Arthur (2004) and Nomad (2005) both choose a medievalist setting aiming for audiences. Both films tell stories of young war lords during periods of political transition which question old allegiances and loyalties redefining national and cultural belongings. Arthur brings the Saxon invasion to a brief halt in the period of Roman retreat and Mansur (alias Ablai Khan) leads Kazakhstan into freedom in the eighteenth century. Both heroes are grappling with alienation from their origins caused by colonial hegemony. Coping with the instabilities of their hybrid identities they choose opposing ways of building new identities. Arthur Fuqua’s king takes on the challenge of merging various cultural heritages founding a civilization that symbolizes the transnational aspirations of contemporary Europe. Sergei Bodrov‘s Mansur annihilates Kazakh colonial past when he unknowingly kills his brother in arms. Erali‘s sacrifice ends the endless disputes of the Kazakhs that originate in their hybrid identity thwarting national restoration. Thus both films serve ambiguous ideological purposes by defining a hostile other. The Saxon invaders represent racist Nazis who were defeated in order to create modern Europe. The defeat of the Jungar invaders helps constructing an essentialist historical order in which the creation of Kazachstan appears to be the restoration of a pre-modern nation. Both films show the ideological power of mediaevalism offering multi-layered methods of addressing a diverse global audience.
This article provides a full listing of all known translation of Boethius’s De consolation philosophiae into English and German. The two listings are part of a larger project that eventually will inventory all vernacular translations of the Consolatio, world-wide. The article indicates some of the comparable and contrasting aspects of the English and German translation traditions. The inventories of translations in each of these two large traditions has developed slowly, over the last century or so, as more past translations are discovered, and as new translations continue to be produced. Such comparable and contrasting aspects of the traditions reveal the interconnectedness between the translations within each tradition and the interconnectedness between the two traditions. This article suggests that studies of these two traditions will yield important scholarly information as studies of the translations and translation traditions proceed.
The aim of the article is to analyse the intertextual and intermedial relationships between Tulip Fever, a novel by Deborah Moggach, The Bitter Smell of Tulips, an essay by Zbigniew Herbert from the collection Still Life with a Bridle, with some selected examples of Dutch paintings of the seventeenth century. As Moggach does not confine herself only to the aforementioned essay by Herbert, I will also refer to other essays from the volume as well as to the essay Mistrz z Delft which comes from the collection of the same title.
The article examines critical responses to Styron’s controversial novel Sophie’s Choice, and argues that precisely those aspects of the novel that have been the most severely criticized – the sudden changes in narrative technique, the mixing of different genres, the parallels between Poland and America, the comparisons between a slave plantation and a concentration camp, as well as the use of atypical characters – are exactly what makes the novel powerful. Those “faults” serve a universalizing function. The strength of the novel, and its lasting impact, stem from the fact that it is ultimately a moral book.
The aim of the paper is to look at the relevance of Gilbert Keith Chesterton’s literary output for the present day discussion of the foundations and future prospects of Europe. Chesterton was wholeheartedly dedicated to the cause of Europe at the time where such commitment, especially in the Englishman, was a mark of eccentricity rather than a reflection of widespread tendencies. Looking for the roots of European identity Chesterton stresses the formative impetus coming from Greek, Roman and Christian traditions. Consequently he stresses the significance of such European values as democracy, reason and the fundamental worth of person. From the impressive body of his writing: fiction, non-fiction, poetry and journalism, Chesterton emerges as a steadfast glorifier of Europe. However, the outlines of Chesterton’s Europe are arbitrary for they do not correspond to any geographical or political criteria. Chesterton, the ardent debater, posits his own idealised version of Europe which he sets out to defend against various manifestations of ‘non-European’ barbarism. His intellectual exuberance make him an unfaltering supporter of the European cause who deserves to be rediscovered and newly appreciated in the turbulent world of the 21st century.
The paper analyses the representation of the fourteenth century Peasant Revolt in William Morris’s Dream of John Ball. Like many Victorian social and religious polemics Morris sets the idealised vision of the Middle Ages in contrast to the overall degeneration of the nineteenth century world. His idealisation of the medieval world is, however, very selective and he calls for more radical changes than suggested by Victorian social reformers. Morris extolls the superiority of medieval craftwork, which for him constitutes a proof that feudalism was a less tyrannical system than capitalism and, yet, exposes the oppressive character of the medieval social system. Looking at the rebellion of 1381 from a historical distance, he exposes its limitations and does not rewrite its achievement into a story of success but rather chooses to praise the very effort which the medieval non-ruling community exhibited in standing up against the powerful establishment, as well as the rebels’ heroic determination and a sense of fellowship. Morris’s visionary account of the major uprising of the medieval third estate brings into focus the issue of social oppression and exposes these aspects of class struggle which Morris considers desirable. Morris places, thus, the medieval events of 1381 in a larger perspective of mankind’s struggle for freedom and presents the Peasant Revolt as a forerunner of the social revolution, which he considers as a necessary answer to capitalist practices of his own times.
One of the most memorable metaphors depicting Byron’s poetic process comes from his 1813 letter to Annabella Millbanke, where he refers to poetry as ‘the lava of the imagination whose eruption prevents an earthquake’. As Susan Wolfson has noted (Romantic Interactions 278–280), volcanic imagery also frequently appeared in the early nineteenth-century writings on Byron even before Byron’s self-reflexive image became generally known, and this can be linked to the recurrence of volcanic tropes in Byron’s poetry. A closer examination of the metaphorical discourse of the period, however, reveals that Byron, his admirers and his critics drew on the stockpile of images popular at the time. This article proposes to examine some of metamorphoses of this imagery from its appearance in Byron’s writings to the image of Byron’s poetry not as “the lava of the imagination” but the lava of the turbulent turn of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries in Mickiewicz’s essay on Byron and Goethe.
As a tribute to Karl Heinz Göller’s interest in early modern English fiction, this paper takes issue with Anna Wierzbicka’s claim of a “shift from the Shakespearean wrath to modern anger” which “both reflects, and constitutes an aspect of, the democratisation of society and the passing of the feudal order”. Investigating the use of wrath and anger in the two versions of Sidney’s Arcadia, it confirms an earlier insight that the genre of prose fiction, for instance, prefers anger to wrath already in Elizabethan times. Moreover, it is shown that the rise of anger is an ongoing process in the period. Together with the decline of wrath, it is related not so much to “democratisation” as to individualization and civilization. These are prerequisites of democratization, but certainly not identical with it.
On a first level of meaning Heinrich Detering’s poem Kilchberg is about Thomas Mann’s last years in the village of Kilchberg near Zurich in Switzerland, where the Nobel prize winner experienced the acute waning of his productive powers. Within a broader context the poem is about any writer’s plight for a lasting impression upon the world. The poem argues for the continuation of the often painful process of literary creation, as words will and can explain the world.
King Arthur (2004) and Nomad (2005) both choose a medievalist setting aiming for audiences. Both films tell stories of young war lords during periods of political transition which question old allegiances and loyalties redefining national and cultural belongings. Arthur brings the Saxon invasion to a brief halt in the period of Roman retreat and Mansur (alias Ablai Khan) leads Kazakhstan into freedom in the eighteenth century. Both heroes are grappling with alienation from their origins caused by colonial hegemony. Coping with the instabilities of their hybrid identities they choose opposing ways of building new identities. Arthur Fuqua’s king takes on the challenge of merging various cultural heritages founding a civilization that symbolizes the transnational aspirations of contemporary Europe. Sergei Bodrov‘s Mansur annihilates Kazakh colonial past when he unknowingly kills his brother in arms. Erali‘s sacrifice ends the endless disputes of the Kazakhs that originate in their hybrid identity thwarting national restoration. Thus both films serve ambiguous ideological purposes by defining a hostile other. The Saxon invaders represent racist Nazis who were defeated in order to create modern Europe. The defeat of the Jungar invaders helps constructing an essentialist historical order in which the creation of Kazachstan appears to be the restoration of a pre-modern nation. Both films show the ideological power of mediaevalism offering multi-layered methods of addressing a diverse global audience.
This article provides a full listing of all known translation of Boethius’s De consolation philosophiae into English and German. The two listings are part of a larger project that eventually will inventory all vernacular translations of the Consolatio, world-wide. The article indicates some of the comparable and contrasting aspects of the English and German translation traditions. The inventories of translations in each of these two large traditions has developed slowly, over the last century or so, as more past translations are discovered, and as new translations continue to be produced. Such comparable and contrasting aspects of the traditions reveal the interconnectedness between the translations within each tradition and the interconnectedness between the two traditions. This article suggests that studies of these two traditions will yield important scholarly information as studies of the translations and translation traditions proceed.
The aim of the article is to analyse the intertextual and intermedial relationships between Tulip Fever, a novel by Deborah Moggach, The Bitter Smell of Tulips, an essay by Zbigniew Herbert from the collection Still Life with a Bridle, with some selected examples of Dutch paintings of the seventeenth century. As Moggach does not confine herself only to the aforementioned essay by Herbert, I will also refer to other essays from the volume as well as to the essay Mistrz z Delft which comes from the collection of the same title.
The article examines critical responses to Styron’s controversial novel Sophie’s Choice, and argues that precisely those aspects of the novel that have been the most severely criticized – the sudden changes in narrative technique, the mixing of different genres, the parallels between Poland and America, the comparisons between a slave plantation and a concentration camp, as well as the use of atypical characters – are exactly what makes the novel powerful. Those “faults” serve a universalizing function. The strength of the novel, and its lasting impact, stem from the fact that it is ultimately a moral book.
The aim of the paper is to look at the relevance of Gilbert Keith Chesterton’s literary output for the present day discussion of the foundations and future prospects of Europe. Chesterton was wholeheartedly dedicated to the cause of Europe at the time where such commitment, especially in the Englishman, was a mark of eccentricity rather than a reflection of widespread tendencies. Looking for the roots of European identity Chesterton stresses the formative impetus coming from Greek, Roman and Christian traditions. Consequently he stresses the significance of such European values as democracy, reason and the fundamental worth of person. From the impressive body of his writing: fiction, non-fiction, poetry and journalism, Chesterton emerges as a steadfast glorifier of Europe. However, the outlines of Chesterton’s Europe are arbitrary for they do not correspond to any geographical or political criteria. Chesterton, the ardent debater, posits his own idealised version of Europe which he sets out to defend against various manifestations of ‘non-European’ barbarism. His intellectual exuberance make him an unfaltering supporter of the European cause who deserves to be rediscovered and newly appreciated in the turbulent world of the 21st century.
After the transition of 1989 numerous texts were published dealing with travels in the (post-) After the transition of 1989 numerous texts were published dealing with travels in the (post-)Galician space. Being part of a long tradition of travels to Austrian Galicia from late eighteenth century, present-day travel leads to a historical space that does not exist anymore but is present in literature, different national narratives and family lore. The article concentrates on one group of these texts in Polish and German literature – transgenerational travels. Using the example of Sabrina Janesch’s novel Katzenberge (2010), the paper traces travels along the tracks of her own family history. The travelers are mainly descendants of “Galicians” who emigrated or were resettled. The paper claims that the aim of the texts is to reconstruct the stories of the travellers’ ancestors and their own through the journey and make them accessible to future generations. Furthermore, the texts revise the inherited images of Galicia: they do not reject but rather update them.
The Upper Silesian author Arthur Silbergleit is less known than his compatriot, Horst Bienek, who immortalized Silbergleit in his Gleiwitzer Tetralogie. Silbergleit was a prolific poet: apart from his prose, he wrote about 600 poems. His work is influenced by his descent and his personal experience oft the First World War. The following thesis is an attempt at interpretation of the war discourse in his works written during or after the war: in the poetry collections Flandern (1916) and Balalaika (1918), in the story Der Fremde and in the collection of lyrical miniatures Das Füllhorn Gottes. Pastele (1919). My analysis shows, that Silbergleit employs Christian and mythological motifs; his intention is to universalize the experience of the war and to depict it as a complex metaphor.
The above work is an attempt to identify metric units characteristics of the classical poetry, especially the Greek one, in futuristic lyrics. The works by two outstanding representatives of Ukrainian and Russian futurism were analyzed. As for their construction, the verses have to be defined as polimetric. On the example of these verses it is possible to trace the sophisticated combination of metric units from which the classical Greek lyrics originated. Deliberate usage of the elements of Greek prosody is suppositional. Although this fact has been supported by certain evidence, it was never declared openly by the authors.
The problem of the presence of classical metric units in futuristic poetry has only been outlined in the present research. Undoubtedly it constitutes a vast area to be researched and opens the unexplored horizons of semantics hidden in the form of futuristic poetry.
In this essay we offer a preliminary discussion of Biermann’s phenomenally successful rendering of Katsenelson’s elegy. First, we place Biermann’s attempt in a wider historical and biographical context to throw some light on his motivation to grapple with the text written in a language he did not know (Yiddish) and thus was forced to rely on a literal version provided by a native speaker. Second, we provide some examples from the work in question of Biermann’s more general attitude to translation, as epitomized by the Yiddish phrase he likes to quote: ‘fartaytsht un farbesert’ (translated and improved). We conclude that Biermann’s adaptation should be assessed first of all as an act of cross-cultural communication rather than according to the criteria of strictly textual equivalence.
This paper aims to analyse the universality of blackness and Catholicism in Senghor’s poetic book Black Hosts. Firstly, we observe seminary formation of the poet-president as well as French Catholic writers infl uence on his poetry (Chardin, Claudel, Péguy). Secondly, we study the genesis of Black Hosts, its historical context and poet’s favourite subjects as charity, fraternity, friendship or forgiveness. In addition, we will also examine how Senghor paints the evil of war by using Christian mythology symbols. Moreover, Senegalese poet depicts the experience of black soldiers used as cannon fodder during World War II. Although the founder of the Francophonie never questions what he owes to France, he fi ercely denounces the colonialist Europe. However, Senghor is imbued with Catholic faith that refuses hatred and eventually forgives as Jesus Christ on the cross. To put it differently, roots of his universalism are fundamentally Christian as evidenced by his poem Prayer for peace. Yet, despite the evocation of death, humiliation, suffering and pain, Senghor’s message of love does not change. Finally, Black Hosts ends with universal brotherhood idea and a promise of a new world, redeemed by African soldiers sacrifi ce, offered to humanity as spiritual and fraternal food.
After the transition of 1989 numerous texts were published dealing with travels in the (post-) After the transition of 1989 numerous texts were published dealing with travels in the (post-)Galician space. Being part of a long tradition of travels to Austrian Galicia from late eighteenth century, present-day travel leads to a historical space that does not exist anymore but is present in literature, different national narratives and family lore. The article concentrates on one group of these texts in Polish and German literature – transgenerational travels. Using the example of Sabrina Janesch’s novel Katzenberge (2010), the paper traces travels along the tracks of her own family history. The travelers are mainly descendants of “Galicians” who emigrated or were resettled. The paper claims that the aim of the texts is to reconstruct the stories of the travellers’ ancestors and their own through the journey and make them accessible to future generations. Furthermore, the texts revise the inherited images of Galicia: they do not reject but rather update them.
The Upper Silesian author Arthur Silbergleit is less known than his compatriot, Horst Bienek, who immortalized Silbergleit in his Gleiwitzer Tetralogie. Silbergleit was a prolific poet: apart from his prose, he wrote about 600 poems. His work is influenced by his descent and his personal experience oft the First World War. The following thesis is an attempt at interpretation of the war discourse in his works written during or after the war: in the poetry collections Flandern (1916) and Balalaika (1918), in the story Der Fremde and in the collection of lyrical miniatures Das Füllhorn Gottes. Pastele (1919). My analysis shows, that Silbergleit employs Christian and mythological motifs; his intention is to universalize the experience of the war and to depict it as a complex metaphor.
The above work is an attempt to identify metric units characteristics of the classical poetry, especially the Greek one, in futuristic lyrics. The works by two outstanding representatives of Ukrainian and Russian futurism were analyzed. As for their construction, the verses have to be defined as polimetric. On the example of these verses it is possible to trace the sophisticated combination of metric units from which the classical Greek lyrics originated. Deliberate usage of the elements of Greek prosody is suppositional. Although this fact has been supported by certain evidence, it was never declared openly by the authors.
The problem of the presence of classical metric units in futuristic poetry has only been outlined in the present research. Undoubtedly it constitutes a vast area to be researched and opens the unexplored horizons of semantics hidden in the form of futuristic poetry.
In this essay we offer a preliminary discussion of Biermann’s phenomenally successful rendering of Katsenelson’s elegy. First, we place Biermann’s attempt in a wider historical and biographical context to throw some light on his motivation to grapple with the text written in a language he did not know (Yiddish) and thus was forced to rely on a literal version provided by a native speaker. Second, we provide some examples from the work in question of Biermann’s more general attitude to translation, as epitomized by the Yiddish phrase he likes to quote: ‘fartaytsht un farbesert’ (translated and improved). We conclude that Biermann’s adaptation should be assessed first of all as an act of cross-cultural communication rather than according to the criteria of strictly textual equivalence.
This paper aims to analyse the universality of blackness and Catholicism in Senghor’s poetic book Black Hosts. Firstly, we observe seminary formation of the poet-president as well as French Catholic writers infl uence on his poetry (Chardin, Claudel, Péguy). Secondly, we study the genesis of Black Hosts, its historical context and poet’s favourite subjects as charity, fraternity, friendship or forgiveness. In addition, we will also examine how Senghor paints the evil of war by using Christian mythology symbols. Moreover, Senegalese poet depicts the experience of black soldiers used as cannon fodder during World War II. Although the founder of the Francophonie never questions what he owes to France, he fi ercely denounces the colonialist Europe. However, Senghor is imbued with Catholic faith that refuses hatred and eventually forgives as Jesus Christ on the cross. To put it differently, roots of his universalism are fundamentally Christian as evidenced by his poem Prayer for peace. Yet, despite the evocation of death, humiliation, suffering and pain, Senghor’s message of love does not change. Finally, Black Hosts ends with universal brotherhood idea and a promise of a new world, redeemed by African soldiers sacrifi ce, offered to humanity as spiritual and fraternal food.
My paper focuses on the corporeal discourse in James Joyce’s Ulysses, called by the author “the epic of the human body”. I use Foucault’s category of the ancient “regimens” of diet and sexuality; according to The History of Sexuality those referred not so much to medical recommendations as to the art of living. The paper claims that the concept of regimens was still alive in the Modernist culture. For Nietzsche, physiology was a fundamental science and his whole anthropology was built upon it. The management of body functions, dietetic schemes, walks and the choice of a proper climate were essential for his philosophy of life. The paper defines Bloom’s corporeal regimen in Ulysses as one that celebrates the body and affirms life in its material forms. Bloom’s relaxed rules on sexuality and consumption and his joyful glorification of the material world (as in chapter four where he prepares a kidney and chapter seventeen where he opens two drawers that – among other things – include a variety of objects and representations of the human body) can be seen as a Modernist counter-project to the disciplining “ascetic ideals” of the Christian tradition.
James Joyce and Siergei Eisenstein: A Story of One Meeting
This article considers the affinity, influences, and theoretical or ideological connections between two pioneers of 20th century – James Joyce, a novelist, poet, and one of the most important writers of Modernism, and Sergei Eisenstein, a Russian film director, film theorist, and author of the theory of montage practically illustrated in his movies. The author tries to describe the kinship between the stylistics of Joyce’s and Eisenstein’s works. Eisenstein’s theories of montage are very important for the study of Joyce, taking into account Joyce’s visions based on elements of film technique and the Modernist reception of the cinema, and his use of methods analogous to film montage. The meeting of the two creators in 1929 was a significant moment for both of them. Eisenstein stressed the connections between Joyce’s texts and his own work, which were meaningful in his search for ways to demonstrate the cinema’s links to other forms of art.
Per deam Partulam et Pertundam nunc est bibendum! Some Remarks on the Small Gods in the Light of the Fourteenth Episode of James Joyce’s Ulysses
The “Oxen of the Sun” episode contains a brief mention of two little-known Roman goddesses of child-bearing and procreation. The present paper traces the ancient descriptions of “small gods”, particularly those associated with child-bearing and rearing, and their importance in Roman religion. It is argued that Malachi Mulligan, by alluding to eons of gods, evokes in this episode the concept of the universe filled with an infinite multitude of divinities, and thus stands in opposition to Stephen Dedalus, who argues for the presence of one all-father. A similar opposition was noticeable in the Roman religion (the process of major gods “absorbing” the smaller ones).
The allusion to the small gods also serves as a transition between the “Oxen of the Sun” and “Kirke” episodes: Partula, the goddess of birth, is firmly associated with the former episode, while Pertunda, the goddess of (broadly speaking) sex, with the latter. The Latin invocation to the goddesses ends with the Horatian phrase “nunc est bibendum”, an exhortation to drink: it references the “victory” of Mina Purefroy over death (i.e. the content of the current episode) and introduces the subject of drinking and revelry, which is to follow.
Fascination and Condemnation. Reception of Ulysses in the Soviet Union in the 1920s and 1930s.
This article discusses the reception of James Joyce’s novel Ulysses in the Soviet Union during the 1920s and 1930s. In the 1920s, the reception was limited to short press releases. The only exception was the film director Sergei Eisenstein, who drew an analogy between his own works and the method used in Ulysses, and placed great value on the works of Joyce. In the 1930s, the interpretation of Ulysses was subject to the requirements of the Soviet ideology, and the work itself was condemned. Joyce was accused of extreme formality and subjectivity. His work was regarded as one of reactionary and counter-revolutionary significance. Ulysses was called “a product of decay and degeneration of bourgeois consciousness”. However, despite this interpretation, some famous Soviet writers and scholars of that time (Pasternak, Akhmatova, Shklovsky, Bakhtin) knew Ulysses and read it with delight.
Klaus Buhlert’s Radio Drama Ulysses and James Joyce’s Novel
Ulysses (2012) is the title of a German radio drama directed by Klaus Buhlert. It is a production of “Südwestrundfunk” based on James Joyce’s famous novel of that same title. For the first time the 22 hour-long radio drama was broadcast on “Bloomsday” 2012 and achieved widespread popularity in Germany, which is the most important market for audio plays worldwide. It was recorded on 23 audio CDs. Many of the best German actresses and actors, including Birgit Minichmayr, Anna Thalbach, Dietmar Bär, Jens Harzer, Ernst Stötzner, Werner Wölbern and Josef Bierbichler took part in the radio drama. The article provides an analysis of some problematic aspects related to the adaptation of James Joyce’s novel.
Two Visits to a Restaurant. James Joyce and Daniil Kharms about Hunger
The analysis juxtaposes two literary visits in a restaurant, one in Ulysses by James Joyce, the other one in an untitled short prose by the Russian avant-garde poet and performer Daniil Kharms. The comparison aims at highlighting the different aspects of the politics of hunger and the experience of hunger as depicted by two authors. The paper explores the implications of the hunger experience for the conceptualization of the relation between words and food.
The paper discusses the complex relation between the postcolonial theory and the Joyce studies that enabled the introduction of the concept of a postcolonial Joyce. Starting from a comparison, proposed by Derek Walcott, between the writings of the Martiniquais author Patrick Chamoiseau and James Joyce, the analysis draws attention to the transformations of the postcolonial field that make such comparisons possible. The paper goes beyond the common postcolonial theoretical concepts and proposes that it is the very failure of the postcolonial theory to deliver the expected specific answers to the colonial questions that makes the postcolonial – in its solitude and bitterness – sensible in the context of Joyce’s poetics.
James Joyce seems to have been well acquainted with Indian thought. In Finnegans Wake he abundantly employs Sanskrit terms, especially those connected with Buddhist philosophy. The Sanskrit words are oftentimes straightforward and can be identified with some degree of certainty thanks to the context in which they appear. The aim of this paper is to enumerate and gloss the Sanskrit terms that appear in Finnegans Wake with particular attention being paid to Book IV.
My paper focuses on the corporeal discourse in James Joyce’s Ulysses, called by the author “the epic of the human body”. I use Foucault’s category of the ancient “regimens” of diet and sexuality; according to The History of Sexuality those referred not so much to medical recommendations as to the art of living. The paper claims that the concept of regimens was still alive in the Modernist culture. For Nietzsche, physiology was a fundamental science and his whole anthropology was built upon it. The management of body functions, dietetic schemes, walks and the choice of a proper climate were essential for his philosophy of life. The paper defines Bloom’s corporeal regimen in Ulysses as one that celebrates the body and affirms life in its material forms. Bloom’s relaxed rules on sexuality and consumption and his joyful glorification of the material world (as in chapter four where he prepares a kidney and chapter seventeen where he opens two drawers that – among other things – include a variety of objects and representations of the human body) can be seen as a Modernist counter-project to the disciplining “ascetic ideals” of the Christian tradition.
James Joyce and Siergei Eisenstein: A Story of One Meeting
This article considers the affinity, influences, and theoretical or ideological connections between two pioneers of 20th century – James Joyce, a novelist, poet, and one of the most important writers of Modernism, and Sergei Eisenstein, a Russian film director, film theorist, and author of the theory of montage practically illustrated in his movies. The author tries to describe the kinship between the stylistics of Joyce’s and Eisenstein’s works. Eisenstein’s theories of montage are very important for the study of Joyce, taking into account Joyce’s visions based on elements of film technique and the Modernist reception of the cinema, and his use of methods analogous to film montage. The meeting of the two creators in 1929 was a significant moment for both of them. Eisenstein stressed the connections between Joyce’s texts and his own work, which were meaningful in his search for ways to demonstrate the cinema’s links to other forms of art.
Per deam Partulam et Pertundam nunc est bibendum! Some Remarks on the Small Gods in the Light of the Fourteenth Episode of James Joyce’s Ulysses
The “Oxen of the Sun” episode contains a brief mention of two little-known Roman goddesses of child-bearing and procreation. The present paper traces the ancient descriptions of “small gods”, particularly those associated with child-bearing and rearing, and their importance in Roman religion. It is argued that Malachi Mulligan, by alluding to eons of gods, evokes in this episode the concept of the universe filled with an infinite multitude of divinities, and thus stands in opposition to Stephen Dedalus, who argues for the presence of one all-father. A similar opposition was noticeable in the Roman religion (the process of major gods “absorbing” the smaller ones).
The allusion to the small gods also serves as a transition between the “Oxen of the Sun” and “Kirke” episodes: Partula, the goddess of birth, is firmly associated with the former episode, while Pertunda, the goddess of (broadly speaking) sex, with the latter. The Latin invocation to the goddesses ends with the Horatian phrase “nunc est bibendum”, an exhortation to drink: it references the “victory” of Mina Purefroy over death (i.e. the content of the current episode) and introduces the subject of drinking and revelry, which is to follow.
Fascination and Condemnation. Reception of Ulysses in the Soviet Union in the 1920s and 1930s.
This article discusses the reception of James Joyce’s novel Ulysses in the Soviet Union during the 1920s and 1930s. In the 1920s, the reception was limited to short press releases. The only exception was the film director Sergei Eisenstein, who drew an analogy between his own works and the method used in Ulysses, and placed great value on the works of Joyce. In the 1930s, the interpretation of Ulysses was subject to the requirements of the Soviet ideology, and the work itself was condemned. Joyce was accused of extreme formality and subjectivity. His work was regarded as one of reactionary and counter-revolutionary significance. Ulysses was called “a product of decay and degeneration of bourgeois consciousness”. However, despite this interpretation, some famous Soviet writers and scholars of that time (Pasternak, Akhmatova, Shklovsky, Bakhtin) knew Ulysses and read it with delight.
Klaus Buhlert’s Radio Drama Ulysses and James Joyce’s Novel
Ulysses (2012) is the title of a German radio drama directed by Klaus Buhlert. It is a production of “Südwestrundfunk” based on James Joyce’s famous novel of that same title. For the first time the 22 hour-long radio drama was broadcast on “Bloomsday” 2012 and achieved widespread popularity in Germany, which is the most important market for audio plays worldwide. It was recorded on 23 audio CDs. Many of the best German actresses and actors, including Birgit Minichmayr, Anna Thalbach, Dietmar Bär, Jens Harzer, Ernst Stötzner, Werner Wölbern and Josef Bierbichler took part in the radio drama. The article provides an analysis of some problematic aspects related to the adaptation of James Joyce’s novel.
Two Visits to a Restaurant. James Joyce and Daniil Kharms about Hunger
The analysis juxtaposes two literary visits in a restaurant, one in Ulysses by James Joyce, the other one in an untitled short prose by the Russian avant-garde poet and performer Daniil Kharms. The comparison aims at highlighting the different aspects of the politics of hunger and the experience of hunger as depicted by two authors. The paper explores the implications of the hunger experience for the conceptualization of the relation between words and food.
The paper discusses the complex relation between the postcolonial theory and the Joyce studies that enabled the introduction of the concept of a postcolonial Joyce. Starting from a comparison, proposed by Derek Walcott, between the writings of the Martiniquais author Patrick Chamoiseau and James Joyce, the analysis draws attention to the transformations of the postcolonial field that make such comparisons possible. The paper goes beyond the common postcolonial theoretical concepts and proposes that it is the very failure of the postcolonial theory to deliver the expected specific answers to the colonial questions that makes the postcolonial – in its solitude and bitterness – sensible in the context of Joyce’s poetics.
James Joyce seems to have been well acquainted with Indian thought. In Finnegans Wake he abundantly employs Sanskrit terms, especially those connected with Buddhist philosophy. The Sanskrit words are oftentimes straightforward and can be identified with some degree of certainty thanks to the context in which they appear. The aim of this paper is to enumerate and gloss the Sanskrit terms that appear in Finnegans Wake with particular attention being paid to Book IV.
Though Wolf Hall and Bring Up the Bodies, two Man Booker Prize-winning historical novels by Hilary Mantel, ostensibly deal with the life of Thomas Cromwell, a chief minister to King Henry VIII, their major motif, I should argue, is that of disability, of illness, of bodily failure. As Mantel herself stated in an essay titled Royal Bodies, “historians are still trying to peer inside the Tudors, […] are they healthy, are they sick, can they breed?” She further added: “The story of Henry and his wives is peculiar to its time and place, but also timeless and universally understood; it is highly political and also highly personal. It is about body parts, about what slots in where, and when: are they body parts fit for purpose, or are they diseased?” (Mantel 2013). Bodily dysfunction appears to me to be one of primary thematic preoccupations of Mantel’s writing. Handicapped Muriel from Every Day is Mother’s Day, disfigured “Irish giant” O’Brien from The Giant, O’Brien, ailing Henry VIII from her Tudor triptych – these are just a few of a panoply of disabled/ill/afflicted characters that populate the pages of Mantel’s work.
The aim of the present paper is to examine Mantel’s 2003 memoir entitled Giving Up the Ghost which tells the story of the writer’s struggle with endometriosis as well as doctors’ indifference and medical neglect. I will attempt to discuss Mantel’s autobiographical account not only as a narrative about the writer’s illness, but as a work which investigates interrelatedness of writing and suffering, and which tries to both make sense and take charge of one’s life story which has been otherwise claimed by the demands and limitations of an ailing body. In short, I wish to see Mantel’s memoir as an exercise in autopathography.
Ornela Vorpsi is one of the most representative migrant writers using the Italian language. This article moves from the reflections of Édouard Glissant, who theorised the new situation of the world literature introducing the concept of creolization; it is also inspired by the ideas of Armando Gnisci, the first Italian literary critic and theorist dealing with the migrant literature in the Italian language. Particular attention is dedicated to the following themes: the condition of women in the traditional Albanian society, the author’s personal experience of migration to the Western European countries and her relation with the Italian language, very spontaneous and creative in its literary expression.
The Post-totalitarian Generation Syndrome in the Slavic Literatures of Central, Eastern and South-Eastern Europe in the Political Transformation Period in the Context of Postcolonial Studies. An Outline of the Research Problem
The presented article is devoted to the generational breakthrough and its role and importance in the transformation processes of re-evaluation of the colonial and totalitarian past in the Slavic literatures of the former Eastern Bloc. The author is convinced that thanks to this research attitude scholars will be able to build a new concept of the history of literature based on such determinants as: cultural memory, post-totalitarian consciousness, subcultural identity and corporeality.
It is indeed rare to consider Tadeusz Różewicz’s ‘lyrical Self’ as melancholic, but many interpreters and critics do point to the motif of ‘lack’ in Różewicz’s poetry. Naturally, not all lack must be related to melancholy: we speak of melancholy only when the loss breaks away from the object and attaches itself to the subject, becoming its integral part. In Różewicz’s poetry, however, from the beginning we can find yet another characteristic figure of melancholy. These problems are considered in this article on the basis of the later works of Tadeusz Różewicz in sections devoted to topics such as: the object of loss, the passage of time, ‘the birth and death of God’ as a double, the fundamental lack, the existence of the poet in ‘time’, ‘worthlessness’ and finally, the kulturkritik by Tadeusz Różewicz with a focus on repetition, melancholy and mourning.
Over the past quarter of a century Slavonic Studies, a geo-linguistic research and academic specialism, has gone through a series of major shifts, primarily affecting academic teaching. The multi-disciplinary nature of Slavonic Studies and its openness to new methodological inspirations have also repeatedly reinvigorated the discipline by producing changes in the nature of research into Slavonic languages, literatures and cultures. Importantly, such changes have not infrequently gone against the grain of prevailing political and economic patterns of influence. Vulnerability to political influence has long been recognized as a kind of original sin in the field, but this unequivocal realization has proved to be a paradoxical boon, making for a particularly clear-sighted and self-aware discipline. The paper focuses on this problem, asking questions about the future directions of research in Slavonic Studies. The intellectual points of reference in this paper include the thought of Hannah Arendt, Odo Marquard, Ludwik Fleck, Peter Sloterdijk and Michał p. Markowski.
Though Wolf Hall and Bring Up the Bodies, two Man Booker Prize-winning historical novels by Hilary Mantel, ostensibly deal with the life of Thomas Cromwell, a chief minister to King Henry VIII, their major motif, I should argue, is that of disability, of illness, of bodily failure. As Mantel herself stated in an essay titled Royal Bodies, “historians are still trying to peer inside the Tudors, […] are they healthy, are they sick, can they breed?” She further added: “The story of Henry and his wives is peculiar to its time and place, but also timeless and universally understood; it is highly political and also highly personal. It is about body parts, about what slots in where, and when: are they body parts fit for purpose, or are they diseased?” (Mantel 2013). Bodily dysfunction appears to me to be one of primary thematic preoccupations of Mantel’s writing. Handicapped Muriel from Every Day is Mother’s Day, disfigured “Irish giant” O’Brien from The Giant, O’Brien, ailing Henry VIII from her Tudor triptych – these are just a few of a panoply of disabled/ill/afflicted characters that populate the pages of Mantel’s work.
The aim of the present paper is to examine Mantel’s 2003 memoir entitled Giving Up the Ghost which tells the story of the writer’s struggle with endometriosis as well as doctors’ indifference and medical neglect. I will attempt to discuss Mantel’s autobiographical account not only as a narrative about the writer’s illness, but as a work which investigates interrelatedness of writing and suffering, and which tries to both make sense and take charge of one’s life story which has been otherwise claimed by the demands and limitations of an ailing body. In short, I wish to see Mantel’s memoir as an exercise in autopathography.
Ornela Vorpsi is one of the most representative migrant writers using the Italian language. This article moves from the reflections of Édouard Glissant, who theorised the new situation of the world literature introducing the concept of creolization; it is also inspired by the ideas of Armando Gnisci, the first Italian literary critic and theorist dealing with the migrant literature in the Italian language. Particular attention is dedicated to the following themes: the condition of women in the traditional Albanian society, the author’s personal experience of migration to the Western European countries and her relation with the Italian language, very spontaneous and creative in its literary expression.
The Post-totalitarian Generation Syndrome in the Slavic Literatures of Central, Eastern and South-Eastern Europe in the Political Transformation Period in the Context of Postcolonial Studies. An Outline of the Research Problem
The presented article is devoted to the generational breakthrough and its role and importance in the transformation processes of re-evaluation of the colonial and totalitarian past in the Slavic literatures of the former Eastern Bloc. The author is convinced that thanks to this research attitude scholars will be able to build a new concept of the history of literature based on such determinants as: cultural memory, post-totalitarian consciousness, subcultural identity and corporeality.
It is indeed rare to consider Tadeusz Różewicz’s ‘lyrical Self’ as melancholic, but many interpreters and critics do point to the motif of ‘lack’ in Różewicz’s poetry. Naturally, not all lack must be related to melancholy: we speak of melancholy only when the loss breaks away from the object and attaches itself to the subject, becoming its integral part. In Różewicz’s poetry, however, from the beginning we can find yet another characteristic figure of melancholy. These problems are considered in this article on the basis of the later works of Tadeusz Różewicz in sections devoted to topics such as: the object of loss, the passage of time, ‘the birth and death of God’ as a double, the fundamental lack, the existence of the poet in ‘time’, ‘worthlessness’ and finally, the kulturkritik by Tadeusz Różewicz with a focus on repetition, melancholy and mourning.
Over the past quarter of a century Slavonic Studies, a geo-linguistic research and academic specialism, has gone through a series of major shifts, primarily affecting academic teaching. The multi-disciplinary nature of Slavonic Studies and its openness to new methodological inspirations have also repeatedly reinvigorated the discipline by producing changes in the nature of research into Slavonic languages, literatures and cultures. Importantly, such changes have not infrequently gone against the grain of prevailing political and economic patterns of influence. Vulnerability to political influence has long been recognized as a kind of original sin in the field, but this unequivocal realization has proved to be a paradoxical boon, making for a particularly clear-sighted and self-aware discipline. The paper focuses on this problem, asking questions about the future directions of research in Slavonic Studies. The intellectual points of reference in this paper include the thought of Hannah Arendt, Odo Marquard, Ludwik Fleck, Peter Sloterdijk and Michał p. Markowski.
The study aims to survey the Narcissus and Echo motif in texts of Severyanin whose heritage remained disregarded for a long time in the history of Russian poetry. Russian Futurism, stressing collectiveness through an utter primacy of ‘we’, saw an era of distinct individualism at its start, presented by Ego-Futurism. Although Futurist poetry, like Acmeism, declared itself as opposed to the teaching of the Word represented by Russian Symbolism, negating all values of the whole past of human culture, Ego-Futurism shows close connections with Mysticism typical of the Symbolist vision of poetry. Severyanin’s ideals rooted in the Symbolist aesthetics reflect a preoccupation with Mysticism and the Hermeneutics of the Myth. In a Solovyovian stance the manifesto of Ego-Futurism explicates the idea of acquisition of the Universal Soul.
The theme of Egoism in the poem The Birch Chalet, reflects a conscious approach to the Ancient Greek myth of Narcissus and Echo with regard to its poetic and philosophical implications. The floral imagery abundant in Severyanin’s texts here is converted into a symbol of transmutation, the nymph inspiring and preserving the poetic word, with the poet placed in the position of Narcissus. To intensify the significance of the motif, Severyanin exploits the echo rhyme, following Symbolist contemporaries. Futurism, focusing on the reinterpretation of an image of the world envisaged as a mirror, resembles its antecedents in Baroque literature. The semantics of voice versus text introduced to decode the process of creation and reception of a piece of literature is present in texts alluding to the motif. The same tendency manifests itself in the practice of the ‘poezoconcerts’, i. e. readings in public by Severyanin touring Russia. The scheme and practical realisation of these public readings, including the introductory words on the Futurist theory of poetry, followed by recitations and finally completed by the appearance of Severyanin chanting his poems in a special fashion are also discussed.
During the totalitarian socialist period in recent Bulgarian history many translations of Italian authors gave reasons to recognize the translators’ activity as a heroic and complicated game of deceiving the official criteria for “acceptable” foreign infiltration. The period itself is not uniform and includes various phases during which the choices, the languages and the policies in translation from Italian changed subtly. That is why the Bulgarian destiny of authors such as Salvatore Quasimodo, Gianni Rodari or Umberto Eco suffered the consequences of an intransigent publishing system. Even before this period there were significant episodes like the translation of Mario Mariani’s short stories. Each case is unique; the present contribution attempts a journey through the difficult years of activity of a brave generation and the conclusions confirm the dissident role of translators within the network of otherwise-thinking intellectuals.
The article discusses the problem of the object in the neo-avantgarde poetry on the example of Vujica Rešin Tucić’s volume San i kritika [Dream and Critique] from 1977. Basing on two different methodological paths – an ‘anthropological’ one, linked with Marek Krajewski’s notion of ‘unbridledness’, and a ‘formalist’ one, associated with Eco’s, Belknap’s or Pomian’s categories of catalogue, list and collection – the author reveals two different aspects of the object. Firstly, it can be seen as an autonomous and emancipated, even alive, entity which overshadows the subject to gain a new, dominant identity and a vast “living space”. Secondly, the object, or its textual equivalent, is a part of the catalogue- or list-oriented structure of the poem. Tucić’s poetics is marked with a number of two- or three-piece sequences of objects which build a particular objective paradigm, analysed as a “lifestyle of the objects” phenomenon. In conclusion, the author tries to utilise the notion of an “uncanny collection” of objects (as independent entities or as textual representatives) as a point of convergence of those two methodological approaches.
The article aims at presenting the image of Poland that emerges from reportages written by three journalists strongly influenced by the British culture: Michael Moran, Edward Enfield and Tom Fort. As many historical sources and the analysed texts confirm, from the perspective of a traveller from the Western part of Europe, Poland belongs to the group of Eastern-European countries. Moreover, the selected reportages of the aforementioned authors illustrate that, despite the significant influences of the Western culture, which may be observed in various spheres of the Polish inhabitants’ lives, the perspective of a Western traveller has remained unchanged, and to him/her, a journey to the Eastern part of Europe still constitutes a promise of a fabulous, or even unreal experience.
The most important aspect which was subjected to analysis in the presented article, and which the discussed reportages vividly depict, is the image of Poland that allows one to regard it as a country existing on the other – reverse – side of Western Europe. The theoretical studies in the field, referred to in the present study, illustrate that, while drawing on the Western philosophical thought, and attempting to imitate the political and economic development of other European countries, the Poles simultaneously cherish their memories connected with the past. This visible dichotomy impairs the image of Poland as a European country that the inhabitants of Western Europe might have created otherwise. Additionally, since some of the reportages discussed in the article are accounts of journeys of British reportage writers to Poland during the communist regime, the Western-European ideas of development and freedom inevitably find their reverse reflection in the Polish country. Simultaneously, the presented article illustrates the Poles’ participation in the process of creating the image of their country, which they tend to adjust to foreigners’ expectations, this way creating only an imitation of the Western-European country and contributing to the sustainment of the distorted image of Poland that apparently has already been formed in the Western reporters’ minds.
This article examines the correlations between aspects of J.M. Coetzee’s Disgrace and André Brink’s The Rights of Desire. Apart from sharing the historical context, i.e. post-apartheid South Africa, the novels display certain thematic parallels. The plot in each novel is initiated by the intrusion of passion into the secluded and uneventful life of the protagonist. Both David Lurie and Ruben Olivier succumb to it, with far-reaching and unexpected consequences. Taking as his title the words of Coetzee’s protagonist who invokes “the rights of desire” to defend his conduct, Brink also portrays an elderly man facing the process of ageing and having to re-evaluate his actions.
To read and decode the meaning of classical poetic texts written in Urdu since the beginnings of the 16th century it is necessary to know the semantic key commonly used by their authors. This key is principally a range of topoi and themes, both indigenous (Indian) and borrowed (Persian and Arabic), which are deeply rooted in the Indo-Muslim cultural and social tradition, still lively present in the South Asian subcontinent. To know them and to be able to interpret or use them has been, and constantly is, an important determinant of cultural identity.
During the hundreds of years of its evolution, Urdu poetry developed a set of expressions and vocabulary items legitimated by tradition and manifesting itself in a vast array of allusions, similes, metaphors, and historical or legendary references. The whole selection of semantic tools known as taġazzul embodies such key concepts as: the tavern and drinker, wine, goblet, and a cup-bearer at the wine-party, intoxication, spiritual mentor, madness, the candle and the moth, the rose and the nightingale, the falcon and the hunted bird, the lightening striking the nest, and many more, as well as the historical or legendary figures. All these, used as catalytic agents, are arranged and employed according to a poet’s imagination and sensibility with one main aim: to describe his love and the whole range of associated feelings like sadness, loneliness, yearning, longing, desire or devotion.
The aim of this article is to present the most important literary topoi and themes prevalent in the Urdu poetry of the 16th–19th centuries in the cultural context in which they were formed.
Time and Weather in Joseph Brodsky’s Poetry
The article focusses on the poetry of Joseph Brodsky. The researcher looks at the poet‘s interest in the seasons of the year and nature‘s transformations in different seasons. Poems featuring
the intertwining motifs of “time” and “weather” are analysed in chronological order. The researcher aims at exploring in detail the characteristics of the imagery, as well as reconstructing the world of Brodsky‘s poetic self, where anthropomorphic nature plays an important artistic role.
The study aims to survey the Narcissus and Echo motif in texts of Severyanin whose heritage remained disregarded for a long time in the history of Russian poetry. Russian Futurism, stressing collectiveness through an utter primacy of ‘we’, saw an era of distinct individualism at its start, presented by Ego-Futurism. Although Futurist poetry, like Acmeism, declared itself as opposed to the teaching of the Word represented by Russian Symbolism, negating all values of the whole past of human culture, Ego-Futurism shows close connections with Mysticism typical of the Symbolist vision of poetry. Severyanin’s ideals rooted in the Symbolist aesthetics reflect a preoccupation with Mysticism and the Hermeneutics of the Myth. In a Solovyovian stance the manifesto of Ego-Futurism explicates the idea of acquisition of the Universal Soul.
The theme of Egoism in the poem The Birch Chalet, reflects a conscious approach to the Ancient Greek myth of Narcissus and Echo with regard to its poetic and philosophical implications. The floral imagery abundant in Severyanin’s texts here is converted into a symbol of transmutation, the nymph inspiring and preserving the poetic word, with the poet placed in the position of Narcissus. To intensify the significance of the motif, Severyanin exploits the echo rhyme, following Symbolist contemporaries. Futurism, focusing on the reinterpretation of an image of the world envisaged as a mirror, resembles its antecedents in Baroque literature. The semantics of voice versus text introduced to decode the process of creation and reception of a piece of literature is present in texts alluding to the motif. The same tendency manifests itself in the practice of the ‘poezoconcerts’, i. e. readings in public by Severyanin touring Russia. The scheme and practical realisation of these public readings, including the introductory words on the Futurist theory of poetry, followed by recitations and finally completed by the appearance of Severyanin chanting his poems in a special fashion are also discussed.
During the totalitarian socialist period in recent Bulgarian history many translations of Italian authors gave reasons to recognize the translators’ activity as a heroic and complicated game of deceiving the official criteria for “acceptable” foreign infiltration. The period itself is not uniform and includes various phases during which the choices, the languages and the policies in translation from Italian changed subtly. That is why the Bulgarian destiny of authors such as Salvatore Quasimodo, Gianni Rodari or Umberto Eco suffered the consequences of an intransigent publishing system. Even before this period there were significant episodes like the translation of Mario Mariani’s short stories. Each case is unique; the present contribution attempts a journey through the difficult years of activity of a brave generation and the conclusions confirm the dissident role of translators within the network of otherwise-thinking intellectuals.
The article discusses the problem of the object in the neo-avantgarde poetry on the example of Vujica Rešin Tucić’s volume San i kritika [Dream and Critique] from 1977. Basing on two different methodological paths – an ‘anthropological’ one, linked with Marek Krajewski’s notion of ‘unbridledness’, and a ‘formalist’ one, associated with Eco’s, Belknap’s or Pomian’s categories of catalogue, list and collection – the author reveals two different aspects of the object. Firstly, it can be seen as an autonomous and emancipated, even alive, entity which overshadows the subject to gain a new, dominant identity and a vast “living space”. Secondly, the object, or its textual equivalent, is a part of the catalogue- or list-oriented structure of the poem. Tucić’s poetics is marked with a number of two- or three-piece sequences of objects which build a particular objective paradigm, analysed as a “lifestyle of the objects” phenomenon. In conclusion, the author tries to utilise the notion of an “uncanny collection” of objects (as independent entities or as textual representatives) as a point of convergence of those two methodological approaches.
The article aims at presenting the image of Poland that emerges from reportages written by three journalists strongly influenced by the British culture: Michael Moran, Edward Enfield and Tom Fort. As many historical sources and the analysed texts confirm, from the perspective of a traveller from the Western part of Europe, Poland belongs to the group of Eastern-European countries. Moreover, the selected reportages of the aforementioned authors illustrate that, despite the significant influences of the Western culture, which may be observed in various spheres of the Polish inhabitants’ lives, the perspective of a Western traveller has remained unchanged, and to him/her, a journey to the Eastern part of Europe still constitutes a promise of a fabulous, or even unreal experience.
The most important aspect which was subjected to analysis in the presented article, and which the discussed reportages vividly depict, is the image of Poland that allows one to regard it as a country existing on the other – reverse – side of Western Europe. The theoretical studies in the field, referred to in the present study, illustrate that, while drawing on the Western philosophical thought, and attempting to imitate the political and economic development of other European countries, the Poles simultaneously cherish their memories connected with the past. This visible dichotomy impairs the image of Poland as a European country that the inhabitants of Western Europe might have created otherwise. Additionally, since some of the reportages discussed in the article are accounts of journeys of British reportage writers to Poland during the communist regime, the Western-European ideas of development and freedom inevitably find their reverse reflection in the Polish country. Simultaneously, the presented article illustrates the Poles’ participation in the process of creating the image of their country, which they tend to adjust to foreigners’ expectations, this way creating only an imitation of the Western-European country and contributing to the sustainment of the distorted image of Poland that apparently has already been formed in the Western reporters’ minds.
This article examines the correlations between aspects of J.M. Coetzee’s Disgrace and André Brink’s The Rights of Desire. Apart from sharing the historical context, i.e. post-apartheid South Africa, the novels display certain thematic parallels. The plot in each novel is initiated by the intrusion of passion into the secluded and uneventful life of the protagonist. Both David Lurie and Ruben Olivier succumb to it, with far-reaching and unexpected consequences. Taking as his title the words of Coetzee’s protagonist who invokes “the rights of desire” to defend his conduct, Brink also portrays an elderly man facing the process of ageing and having to re-evaluate his actions.
To read and decode the meaning of classical poetic texts written in Urdu since the beginnings of the 16th century it is necessary to know the semantic key commonly used by their authors. This key is principally a range of topoi and themes, both indigenous (Indian) and borrowed (Persian and Arabic), which are deeply rooted in the Indo-Muslim cultural and social tradition, still lively present in the South Asian subcontinent. To know them and to be able to interpret or use them has been, and constantly is, an important determinant of cultural identity.
During the hundreds of years of its evolution, Urdu poetry developed a set of expressions and vocabulary items legitimated by tradition and manifesting itself in a vast array of allusions, similes, metaphors, and historical or legendary references. The whole selection of semantic tools known as taġazzul embodies such key concepts as: the tavern and drinker, wine, goblet, and a cup-bearer at the wine-party, intoxication, spiritual mentor, madness, the candle and the moth, the rose and the nightingale, the falcon and the hunted bird, the lightening striking the nest, and many more, as well as the historical or legendary figures. All these, used as catalytic agents, are arranged and employed according to a poet’s imagination and sensibility with one main aim: to describe his love and the whole range of associated feelings like sadness, loneliness, yearning, longing, desire or devotion.
The aim of this article is to present the most important literary topoi and themes prevalent in the Urdu poetry of the 16th–19th centuries in the cultural context in which they were formed.
Time and Weather in Joseph Brodsky’s Poetry
The article focusses on the poetry of Joseph Brodsky. The researcher looks at the poet‘s interest in the seasons of the year and nature‘s transformations in different seasons. Poems featuring
the intertwining motifs of “time” and “weather” are analysed in chronological order. The researcher aims at exploring in detail the characteristics of the imagery, as well as reconstructing the world of Brodsky‘s poetic self, where anthropomorphic nature plays an important artistic role.
The Inscription on the Monument of a Newfoundland Dog, which Byron had engraved on the memorial to his dog Boatswain in the grounds of Newstead Abbey, has been one of the most often reprinted and translated poems by Byron. In her book Kindred Brutes Christine Kenyon--Jones has thoroughly examined the genealogy of the poem and pointed to its potential for manifold interpretations and to its role in establishing the image of Byron as ‘a misanthropic dog-lover’. The Polish reception of the poem confirms both its ideological and political potential and its role in the creation of one of the stereotypical images of Byron.
This paper examines Polish translations of Byron’s Inscription, pointing to the role of the poet’s lives, particularly L. Belloc’s French biography, in the formation of the myth of the Byron and in the transmission of the knowledge of his works. It also traces literary allusions to the poem in the works of Polish writers. In the Russian-controlled Congress Kingdom of Poland the banning of the poem on the grounds of a theological error marked one of the first noted interventions of preventive censorship in 1825. Nonetheless, the Polish translations were published first in the Austrian-controlled Lviv in 1825, and then in the Russian-controlled Vilnius in 1834, both exploring the poem’s political potential. On the other hand, in his drama Fantazy Juliusz Słowacki used ironic references to the poem to criticize the Byronic stance.
The Man Booker Prize and the Emerging Canon of Contemporary British Fiction
The article sets out to consider the tentative shape of the canon of contemporary British fiction and to examine the extent to which it has been influenced by the most prestigious of British literary prizes – the Booker. An overview of the Prize’s history and a summary of its rules and regulations (eligibility, the jury, the selection process) is followed by an assessment of its legacy, positive and negative, in promoting literary fiction in Britain. The second part of the article investigates the problematic nature of the notion of “contemporary British fiction” and considers several aspects of canonicity as well as the essential factors involved in the formation of the canon. The last part provides some empirical data arranged into four tables. It juxtaposes the results of two surveys on the teaching canon of contemporary British fiction (carried out by Bentley, and by Tew and Addis) with the information about the recognition which the canonical authors and novels have received from the Booker juries. Two of the tables seek to illustrate the prominence of British writers in critical surveys of contemporary literature and on the shortlists of the Booker. The conclusions point to the Prize’s greater potential for influencing the critical rather than the teaching canon, while conceding that there are numerous examples of authors and texts that have their place in either canon despite their lack of any Booker success.
The Postsecular Thought in Slavic Studies. A Brief Overlook
The paper is an introduction into the issue of postsecular thought. First, it presents the assumptions, practical manifestations and modifications of the notion of postsecular thought in philosophy (of religion), as well as in sociology and political science. In the second part the paper shows how the notion can be adapted in literature and culture studies, in order to indicate its usefulness in Slavic studies. In the end, it is suggested that the postsecular thought may be particularly productive in researching modern Slavic cultures due to the specific context of their development, i.e. their significant relationship to the West (Western Europe), from which there emerge problems of modernization and the place of religion in the process of adapting the (post)Enlightenment patterns.
Disgust and Fear of the Body. Feminism and Hysteria in Carina Rydberg’s Nattens amnesti. Det somatiska samhället och dess litteratur
Sociological analysis reveals an increasing role of the body in both private and political spheres of contemporary Western society, hereinafter, the somatic society. The phenomenon called ‘skräckellitteratur’ is a result and reaction towards the somatic society. Skräckellitteratur was a characteristic trend in the Swedish literature of the 90’s, where elements of fear and disgust presented the body as a basic medium of violence. In this paper the phenomenon of skräckellitteratur is discussed on the basis of the analysis of the protagonist’s hysterical behavior in Carina Rydberg’s novel, Nattens amnesti (1994). According to Elaine Showalter’s theory, hysterization of a person is the result of cultural violence which degrades the person to the body level and enables relieving the violence only in the somatic manner. This paper reconstructs the hysteria process, its source and the way a hysterical woman endeavors to suppress progressive somatization. The analysis of historical discourse in the novel Nattens amnesti emphasizes its significant relations with the feminist reinterpretation of the hysteria theory. This relation is noticed among others in the source of the hysteria which comes as a result of sexual abuse in early childhood and progressive sexual activity in adulthood. The hysterical woman with her non-culturally formed body becomes a rebellious patriarchal daughter who jeopardizes not only herself but also the whole system which degraded her to the body level. The hysterical symptoms presented in Rydberg’s prose confirm Hélène Cixous’ and Elaine Showalter’s views, who, contrary to psychiatry and psychoanalyses of the death of hysteria, claim hysteria to be a still existing, though modified, phenomenon.
The Czech Dream about Structuralism II (after the year 1948)
The study concerns the problem of Czech structuralism viewed as one of the “Czech dreams” (Vladimír Macura’s term which, in general, means a national myth). The article describes the Czech structural theory as part of the national identity and national imagery in the second half of the 20th century. The author focuses specifically on the process of semiosis of structuralism in the post-war Czechoslovakia, especially on its evaluation in the communist propaganda and its relation to the Marxist theory. The problem of its connection to the post-structural literary theory is also undertaken. The paper ends with a description of the role, position and evaluation of structuralism in the Czech literary theory after the year 1989.
The Contemporary Images of ‘Raskoł’ and Heresy from the Perspective of the Serbian-Montenegrin Cultural Relations
The article addresses problems concerning the contemporary forms of ‘raskoł’ and heresy within the Serbian-Montenegrin cultural sphere, ranging from misunderstandings with respect to the definitions of the notions in question, up to specific instances (often of an exclusively political nature) of conflicts between the canonically recognized and non-recognized Orthodox Churches. Acts of transferring both terms from the domain of religion onto the phenomena of the sociocultural and political spheres, happening very often but at the same time unjustified, characterize the contemporary discourse of intellectuals and clergymen that artificially reinforces antagonisms in the Serbian-Montenegrin relations.
The Inscription on the Monument of a Newfoundland Dog, which Byron had engraved on the memorial to his dog Boatswain in the grounds of Newstead Abbey, has been one of the most often reprinted and translated poems by Byron. In her book Kindred Brutes Christine Kenyon--Jones has thoroughly examined the genealogy of the poem and pointed to its potential for manifold interpretations and to its role in establishing the image of Byron as ‘a misanthropic dog-lover’. The Polish reception of the poem confirms both its ideological and political potential and its role in the creation of one of the stereotypical images of Byron.
This paper examines Polish translations of Byron’s Inscription, pointing to the role of the poet’s lives, particularly L. Belloc’s French biography, in the formation of the myth of the Byron and in the transmission of the knowledge of his works. It also traces literary allusions to the poem in the works of Polish writers. In the Russian-controlled Congress Kingdom of Poland the banning of the poem on the grounds of a theological error marked one of the first noted interventions of preventive censorship in 1825. Nonetheless, the Polish translations were published first in the Austrian-controlled Lviv in 1825, and then in the Russian-controlled Vilnius in 1834, both exploring the poem’s political potential. On the other hand, in his drama Fantazy Juliusz Słowacki used ironic references to the poem to criticize the Byronic stance.
The Man Booker Prize and the Emerging Canon of Contemporary British Fiction
The article sets out to consider the tentative shape of the canon of contemporary British fiction and to examine the extent to which it has been influenced by the most prestigious of British literary prizes – the Booker. An overview of the Prize’s history and a summary of its rules and regulations (eligibility, the jury, the selection process) is followed by an assessment of its legacy, positive and negative, in promoting literary fiction in Britain. The second part of the article investigates the problematic nature of the notion of “contemporary British fiction” and considers several aspects of canonicity as well as the essential factors involved in the formation of the canon. The last part provides some empirical data arranged into four tables. It juxtaposes the results of two surveys on the teaching canon of contemporary British fiction (carried out by Bentley, and by Tew and Addis) with the information about the recognition which the canonical authors and novels have received from the Booker juries. Two of the tables seek to illustrate the prominence of British writers in critical surveys of contemporary literature and on the shortlists of the Booker. The conclusions point to the Prize’s greater potential for influencing the critical rather than the teaching canon, while conceding that there are numerous examples of authors and texts that have their place in either canon despite their lack of any Booker success.
The Postsecular Thought in Slavic Studies. A Brief Overlook
The paper is an introduction into the issue of postsecular thought. First, it presents the assumptions, practical manifestations and modifications of the notion of postsecular thought in philosophy (of religion), as well as in sociology and political science. In the second part the paper shows how the notion can be adapted in literature and culture studies, in order to indicate its usefulness in Slavic studies. In the end, it is suggested that the postsecular thought may be particularly productive in researching modern Slavic cultures due to the specific context of their development, i.e. their significant relationship to the West (Western Europe), from which there emerge problems of modernization and the place of religion in the process of adapting the (post)Enlightenment patterns.
Disgust and Fear of the Body. Feminism and Hysteria in Carina Rydberg’s Nattens amnesti. Det somatiska samhället och dess litteratur
Sociological analysis reveals an increasing role of the body in both private and political spheres of contemporary Western society, hereinafter, the somatic society. The phenomenon called ‘skräckellitteratur’ is a result and reaction towards the somatic society. Skräckellitteratur was a characteristic trend in the Swedish literature of the 90’s, where elements of fear and disgust presented the body as a basic medium of violence. In this paper the phenomenon of skräckellitteratur is discussed on the basis of the analysis of the protagonist’s hysterical behavior in Carina Rydberg’s novel, Nattens amnesti (1994). According to Elaine Showalter’s theory, hysterization of a person is the result of cultural violence which degrades the person to the body level and enables relieving the violence only in the somatic manner. This paper reconstructs the hysteria process, its source and the way a hysterical woman endeavors to suppress progressive somatization. The analysis of historical discourse in the novel Nattens amnesti emphasizes its significant relations with the feminist reinterpretation of the hysteria theory. This relation is noticed among others in the source of the hysteria which comes as a result of sexual abuse in early childhood and progressive sexual activity in adulthood. The hysterical woman with her non-culturally formed body becomes a rebellious patriarchal daughter who jeopardizes not only herself but also the whole system which degraded her to the body level. The hysterical symptoms presented in Rydberg’s prose confirm Hélène Cixous’ and Elaine Showalter’s views, who, contrary to psychiatry and psychoanalyses of the death of hysteria, claim hysteria to be a still existing, though modified, phenomenon.
The Czech Dream about Structuralism II (after the year 1948)
The study concerns the problem of Czech structuralism viewed as one of the “Czech dreams” (Vladimír Macura’s term which, in general, means a national myth). The article describes the Czech structural theory as part of the national identity and national imagery in the second half of the 20th century. The author focuses specifically on the process of semiosis of structuralism in the post-war Czechoslovakia, especially on its evaluation in the communist propaganda and its relation to the Marxist theory. The problem of its connection to the post-structural literary theory is also undertaken. The paper ends with a description of the role, position and evaluation of structuralism in the Czech literary theory after the year 1989.
The Contemporary Images of ‘Raskoł’ and Heresy from the Perspective of the Serbian-Montenegrin Cultural Relations
The article addresses problems concerning the contemporary forms of ‘raskoł’ and heresy within the Serbian-Montenegrin cultural sphere, ranging from misunderstandings with respect to the definitions of the notions in question, up to specific instances (often of an exclusively political nature) of conflicts between the canonically recognized and non-recognized Orthodox Churches. Acts of transferring both terms from the domain of religion onto the phenomena of the sociocultural and political spheres, happening very often but at the same time unjustified, characterize the contemporary discourse of intellectuals and clergymen that artificially reinforces antagonisms in the Serbian-Montenegrin relations.
The development of prose in the United Arab Emirates occurred much later than in other Gulf
Countries. The local press started to develop only at the end of the 1960s. ‘Abd Allah Saqr
Ahmad was the author of a short story Qulub la tarham (Merciless Hearts) published at the end
of the 1960s and the first collection of short stories in the history of Emirate literature entitled
al-Khashaba (A Piece of Wood). The first literary attempts of the young generation of Emirate
writers were published within the pages of the following periodicals: an-Nasr, az-Zamalik, ash-
Shabab, al-Ahli. On the market appeared the journal al-Ittihad, the weekly Akhbar Dubayy and
the monthly al-Majma’. The first stage of modern Emirate literature is constituted by a group of
writers who started to publish their works in the years 1972–1975. Among them: ‘Ali ‘Ubayd
‘Ali, Muhammad ‘Ali al-Mirri, ‘Abd al-Aziz Khalil as well as ‘Abd al-Hamid Ahmad and
Muhammad al-Murr.
In the Emirates women publish their works alongside men. The most renowned names
include: Shaikha Mubarak an-Nakhi, Salma Matar Yusuf, Layla Ahmad, Maryam Jam‘a Faraj
or Amina ‘Abd Allah Bu Shihab. New generation is represented by: Basima Muhammad Yunis,
Su‘ad al-‘Arimi, Asma’ az-Zar‘uni, Ibtisam al-Mu‘alla and Rawda al-Balushi. Their short
stories concern social matters i.e. the marriage of underage girls, the lack of respect for the
opinions and aspirations of the young. What is more, in those stories we notice attempts at
new topics connected with the introduction of a new life style which in turn is related to the
economic and financial changes caused by the discovery of crude oil.
The author of the article attempts at re-reading the work of Stanisław Przybyszewki from the perspective of the analogy, and partially thecause-and-effect-relationship, between Nietzsche’s concept of ‘the Dionysian’ and Przybyszewski’s theory of ‘the naked soul’.
The author of the paper proposes that the basic element of the reception of German philosopher’s thought in the works of the genius Pole is ‘the Dionysus’ from Nietzsche’s early writings understood as a universal cosmic force connected with sexual desire, and not a voluntary concept of ‘the overman’.
This article tries to sketch the notions concerning World War I present in Ukrainian literature of the time of that conflict. It analyses the poetry of famous authors from an elder generation (B. Lepkyj, P. Karmans’kyj, O. Oles’) as well as the works of rather unknown or forgotten authors from a younger generation (V. Atamanjuk, O. Kobec’). There is a certain shift to be seen between loyalty to the Habsburg Empire, patriotic emphasis when fighting for one’s own homeland within the first years of WWI, and apocalyptic visions as well as pacifistic accents towards the end of the war. Although we can find messianic motifs of suffering (Karmans’kyj) and resurrection (Oles’), no real political future after the war is seen in the works by the quoted authors.
The development of prose in the United Arab Emirates occurred much later than in other Gulf
Countries. The local press started to develop only at the end of the 1960s. ‘Abd Allah Saqr
Ahmad was the author of a short story Qulub la tarham (Merciless Hearts) published at the end
of the 1960s and the first collection of short stories in the history of Emirate literature entitled
al-Khashaba (A Piece of Wood). The first literary attempts of the young generation of Emirate
writers were published within the pages of the following periodicals: an-Nasr, az-Zamalik, ash-
Shabab, al-Ahli. On the market appeared the journal al-Ittihad, the weekly Akhbar Dubayy and
the monthly al-Majma’. The first stage of modern Emirate literature is constituted by a group of
writers who started to publish their works in the years 1972–1975. Among them: ‘Ali ‘Ubayd
‘Ali, Muhammad ‘Ali al-Mirri, ‘Abd al-Aziz Khalil as well as ‘Abd al-Hamid Ahmad and
Muhammad al-Murr.
In the Emirates women publish their works alongside men. The most renowned names
include: Shaikha Mubarak an-Nakhi, Salma Matar Yusuf, Layla Ahmad, Maryam Jam‘a Faraj
or Amina ‘Abd Allah Bu Shihab. New generation is represented by: Basima Muhammad Yunis,
Su‘ad al-‘Arimi, Asma’ az-Zar‘uni, Ibtisam al-Mu‘alla and Rawda al-Balushi. Their short
stories concern social matters i.e. the marriage of underage girls, the lack of respect for the
opinions and aspirations of the young. What is more, in those stories we notice attempts at
new topics connected with the introduction of a new life style which in turn is related to the
economic and financial changes caused by the discovery of crude oil.
The author of the article attempts at re-reading the work of Stanisław Przybyszewki from the perspective of the analogy, and partially thecause-and-effect-relationship, between Nietzsche’s concept of ‘the Dionysian’ and Przybyszewski’s theory of ‘the naked soul’.
The author of the paper proposes that the basic element of the reception of German philosopher’s thought in the works of the genius Pole is ‘the Dionysus’ from Nietzsche’s early writings understood as a universal cosmic force connected with sexual desire, and not a voluntary concept of ‘the overman’.
This article tries to sketch the notions concerning World War I present in Ukrainian literature of the time of that conflict. It analyses the poetry of famous authors from an elder generation (B. Lepkyj, P. Karmans’kyj, O. Oles’) as well as the works of rather unknown or forgotten authors from a younger generation (V. Atamanjuk, O. Kobec’). There is a certain shift to be seen between loyalty to the Habsburg Empire, patriotic emphasis when fighting for one’s own homeland within the first years of WWI, and apocalyptic visions as well as pacifistic accents towards the end of the war. Although we can find messianic motifs of suffering (Karmans’kyj) and resurrection (Oles’), no real political future after the war is seen in the works by the quoted authors.
The article is devoted to the topic of the role of humour in songs of prominent Russian and
Polish bards – Alexander Galich, Jacek Kleyff, Bulat Okudzava and Jan Kelus. The poets find
counterbalance to the totalitarian system in irony, satire, parody and caricature. Showing the
destructive action of the communist state in relation to the individual, they ridicule specific
phenomena and behaviours. They show human tragedy that results from the fact that one is
not able to fully realize his or her humanity and one is deprived of dignity. Irony and parody
help people to see the problem and understand that laughter is capable of overcoming social
apathy and fear. Emotional engagement makes Galich and Kleyff choose satire and tragic irony,
Kelus uses mostly paradoxes and parodies, while humoristic attitude and distance from the
reality lead Okudzava to use self-irony. The possibility of showing humoristic aspect of life in
a non-democratic country helps the audience to be serene and gives people advantage over the
oppressive authority.
The following article aims to analyse the visual perception and the process of seeing, as presented in the poem Schliere im Auge (Ger. schlieren in the eye − optical inhomogenities in the transparent material of the eye). In his poem, Paul Celan articulates the Bewahrung function of poetry and transcendence, using terminology typical of metaphysics, medicine or phonetics. The poem features several of the many indicators of Celan’s hermetic poetry, which include: lexical conciseness, precise syntax, semantic variety, the dynamics of motion, the state of mind, cognitive ability, disturbed communication, the perception of the moment.
The aim of this paper is to argue the thesis that the theory of art and literature postulated by Věra Linhartová, a Czech writer, art and literary theorist who has been living in exile in France since 1968, is based on two significant categories – spatiality and movement. While both notions are strictly entwined with each other, it is the movement that plays the role of the key denominator in Linhartová’s theoretical and literary works which is pointed out by the author herself in her essay For an Ontology of Exile (1994). Due to a twofold – expository and comparative – character of the study, it is structured as an open and complementary diptych. First of all, drawing on Linhartová’s interpretative and theoretical essays, the analysis strives to retrace her individual and peculiar vision of image. The exposition of Linhartová’s methodological approach serves as the starting point for the comparison and contrast between her theory and methodological concepts concerning the theory of image – mainly Georges Didi-Huberman’s idea of image. The paper concludes with an opening to further analysis and interpretation of Linhartová’s theoretical and literary texts.
The article is devoted to the topic of the role of humour in songs of prominent Russian and
Polish bards – Alexander Galich, Jacek Kleyff, Bulat Okudzava and Jan Kelus. The poets find
counterbalance to the totalitarian system in irony, satire, parody and caricature. Showing the
destructive action of the communist state in relation to the individual, they ridicule specific
phenomena and behaviours. They show human tragedy that results from the fact that one is
not able to fully realize his or her humanity and one is deprived of dignity. Irony and parody
help people to see the problem and understand that laughter is capable of overcoming social
apathy and fear. Emotional engagement makes Galich and Kleyff choose satire and tragic irony,
Kelus uses mostly paradoxes and parodies, while humoristic attitude and distance from the
reality lead Okudzava to use self-irony. The possibility of showing humoristic aspect of life in
a non-democratic country helps the audience to be serene and gives people advantage over the
oppressive authority.
The following article aims to analyse the visual perception and the process of seeing, as presented in the poem Schliere im Auge (Ger. schlieren in the eye − optical inhomogenities in the transparent material of the eye). In his poem, Paul Celan articulates the Bewahrung function of poetry and transcendence, using terminology typical of metaphysics, medicine or phonetics. The poem features several of the many indicators of Celan’s hermetic poetry, which include: lexical conciseness, precise syntax, semantic variety, the dynamics of motion, the state of mind, cognitive ability, disturbed communication, the perception of the moment.
The aim of this paper is to argue the thesis that the theory of art and literature postulated by Věra Linhartová, a Czech writer, art and literary theorist who has been living in exile in France since 1968, is based on two significant categories – spatiality and movement. While both notions are strictly entwined with each other, it is the movement that plays the role of the key denominator in Linhartová’s theoretical and literary works which is pointed out by the author herself in her essay For an Ontology of Exile (1994). Due to a twofold – expository and comparative – character of the study, it is structured as an open and complementary diptych. First of all, drawing on Linhartová’s interpretative and theoretical essays, the analysis strives to retrace her individual and peculiar vision of image. The exposition of Linhartová’s methodological approach serves as the starting point for the comparison and contrast between her theory and methodological concepts concerning the theory of image – mainly Georges Didi-Huberman’s idea of image. The paper concludes with an opening to further analysis and interpretation of Linhartová’s theoretical and literary texts.
The paper discusses selected problems of the complicated process of Serbian and Croatian
language standardization during “national revival” in contrast to Slavists’ ideas. The newly
founded discipline, Slavic philology, launched research into “language” understood as an indicator
of national differentiation which influences other cultural and national factors. This paper
supports a thesis that language was one of the most significant factors of national identification
for the Croats and Serbs, and it analyses the most important moments in this process.
In the description of South Slavic languages, Slavists were aware of a huge and essential
linguistic diversity, but Slavistic classifications included mainly Serbian language.
Another point presented in this paper is the description of Serbian and Croatian activity
aimed at researching their national language and popularizing it, therefore the paper focuses
mainly on the specific features of Lj. Gaj’s and Vuk Karadžić’s ideas concerning language.
The paper concludes with an observation that linguistic criterion, originally constituting
a factor of nation differentiation, for the Croats and Serbs gradually became− under mistaken
belief that linguistic similarity is reflected in the similarity of culture − the main component of
community projects that appeared in the nineteenth century among the South Slavs.
This article investigates a problem of untranslability as one of the major issues Translation Studies. The presented studies focus on the cultural assimilation understood as a common ground for understanding and receiving messages. The author bases his analysis on untranslability thesis as well as on the types of cultural incompatibility and he creates the criteria of cultural assimilation, which help to determine a degree to which a translated text has been received.
Marcel Proust’s epic work In Search of Lost Time (Remembrance of Thing Past) shows an innovative way of practicing literature as the artist’s struggle with time. This series of works, earning the author a place in the literary pantheon, depicts the writer’s desire to rediscover intensity with which he used to experience sensory stimuli and his wish to return to the happy times of his childhood and youth. This explains the special role of emotional memory that characterises Proust’s monumental work. The complex perceptual and cognitive mechanism of the narrator becomes the keynote of the work, which is saturated with smells of the past, with a clear dominance of subjective perception and description of the remembered events.
The paper discusses selected problems of the complicated process of Serbian and Croatian
language standardization during “national revival” in contrast to Slavists’ ideas. The newly
founded discipline, Slavic philology, launched research into “language” understood as an indicator
of national differentiation which influences other cultural and national factors. This paper
supports a thesis that language was one of the most significant factors of national identification
for the Croats and Serbs, and it analyses the most important moments in this process.
In the description of South Slavic languages, Slavists were aware of a huge and essential
linguistic diversity, but Slavistic classifications included mainly Serbian language.
Another point presented in this paper is the description of Serbian and Croatian activity
aimed at researching their national language and popularizing it, therefore the paper focuses
mainly on the specific features of Lj. Gaj’s and Vuk Karadžić’s ideas concerning language.
The paper concludes with an observation that linguistic criterion, originally constituting
a factor of nation differentiation, for the Croats and Serbs gradually became− under mistaken
belief that linguistic similarity is reflected in the similarity of culture − the main component of
community projects that appeared in the nineteenth century among the South Slavs.
This article investigates a problem of untranslability as one of the major issues Translation Studies. The presented studies focus on the cultural assimilation understood as a common ground for understanding and receiving messages. The author bases his analysis on untranslability thesis as well as on the types of cultural incompatibility and he creates the criteria of cultural assimilation, which help to determine a degree to which a translated text has been received.
Marcel Proust’s epic work In Search of Lost Time (Remembrance of Thing Past) shows an innovative way of practicing literature as the artist’s struggle with time. This series of works, earning the author a place in the literary pantheon, depicts the writer’s desire to rediscover intensity with which he used to experience sensory stimuli and his wish to return to the happy times of his childhood and youth. This explains the special role of emotional memory that characterises Proust’s monumental work. The complex perceptual and cognitive mechanism of the narrator becomes the keynote of the work, which is saturated with smells of the past, with a clear dominance of subjective perception and description of the remembered events.
The problems of modernism in Slovak literature
In the literary output of Slovak Modernist authors the period aesthetic universalities of the
artistic Modernism, roughly dated 1890–1914, were connected with peculiarities of regional,
national literature, traditionally defined by, as well as perceived through the national concept.
As a result of national aspect predominance in the previous perception of literature, the Slovak
cultural environment may have experienced restructuring of values of the period topics, it happened
however, with a the unmistakable granting autonomy to the aesthetic function of literature
and individual creative gesture. Slovak Modernism evinces identifiable thematic resonances
and contextual proximities with the contemporary European ideological currents and trends.
The follwing authors: Ivan Krasko, Janko Jesenský, Ivan Gall, František Votruba, Ľudmila
Groeblová, Vladimír Roy, Vladimír Hurban-Svetozárov, Vladimír Hurban-Vladimírov, Martin
Rázus, Samo Cambel-Kosorkin, Juraj Slávik-Neresnický abandoned the social-ideological
take on literature and started to emphasize the moment of intimacy and sensitivity of production,
which was perceived as an individual self-expression, an escape from solitude, the act of
confession, and the outcome of a mood and artistic rendition of a unique moment. The starting
point was the feeling of sensual deprivation, failure, disappointment, loss, intellectual distress,
and crisis. The perception of crises became manifest in vacillation between activity and inertia,
harmony and chaos. Revived Romantic poetics with impressionist overtones began to appear
sporadically around 1900 and after 1905 (the year Janko Jesenský’s book of poetry, Verše
/Verses/ was published), it became widespread, with the culmination of its popularity between
1908–1912. At that point, the revived Romanticism and Impressionism took a noticeably Symbolistic
turn. The motifs of decadent stylization became relatively rare. The inclination of late
Symbolism towards the grotesque (grotesque-carnival) in the Slovak context is marked by the
repeated ironic twist characterizing literarytexts and by seeing life as a farce, carnival or fancy
dress ball.
The article is an attempt at complex apprehension of the synthesis concept existing in Russian literature during the Silver Age. At the turn of the 19th century, Russian authors, endeavoured to unite any forms and aspects of human activity, giving a complete – one that was not divided into separate areas, such as science, religion, philosophy, art – image of the world. The paper emphasizes that the synthesis concept, having native religious origin, acquired wide support from religiously oriented Russian thinkers (Vladimir Solovyov, Nikolai Fyodorov, Andrei Bely, Vyacheslav Ivanov, Pavel Florensky). They perceived the world as marked by God’s element called constitutional unity i.e. a unity bonding truth, goodness and beauty. Following Solovyov, renown artists wished to express the unity of the world by using symbols picturing connection between the visible and the invisible, the accustomed and the mysterious, the reasonable and the unreasonable. The art – especially poetry and music practised by inspired artists, becomes – in imitation of the Richard Wagner’s Gesamtkunstwerk concept – an important area of cognition unifying both the ethical and aesthetic tasks.
The act of fictionalising the lives of historical figures, which is the major motivation for this article, has become a common practice and literary phenomenon rather than a short-lived fad. The author analyses several literary works that consciously follow this practice and incorporate Virginia Woolf, an icon and a priestess of Modernism, into the cast of fictional characters. Each writer, representing various tendencies within this practice, creates different avatars – literary representations of Virginia Woolf’s figure which either (partially) correspond or defy the image of this historical figure.
Sigrid Nunez in Mitz, the Marmoset of Bloomsbury – ,,unauthorised biography” – appropriates the Woolfian invention of an animal narrator to fictionalise the Woolfs and their domestic life. Looking through the lenses of such an observer casts a different light on this historical figure as well as on the circle of family and friends who frequent the pages of Mitz. Susan Selers’s Vanessa and Virginia, likewise incorporating elements of a biography, focuses on the symbiotic bond between the Stephen sisters, highlighting their rivalry. In The Hours, Michael Cunningham’s literary endeavour and homage to Woolf’s legacy, the writer aims, through one of the three intertwined narratives, to recreate the last day of Virginia Woolf’s life. The author focuses onher daily writing regime which in turn portrays her as a neurotic figure, obsessed with death and how her work might be received. In Passing for Human and I, Vampire Jody Scott plays with the image of Virginia Woolf ad libitum, customising her vision to an image hardly affiliated to Woolf.
Generically diverse literary works presented in this study create a multifaceted fictionalised portrait of Virginia Woolf that largely corresponds with biographical facts. At the same time, as in case of Cunningham or Scott, it shows abuse and misuse of certain facts in an attempt to fictionally authenticate the life of the real-life figure
The problems of modernism in Slovak literature
In the literary output of Slovak Modernist authors the period aesthetic universalities of the
artistic Modernism, roughly dated 1890–1914, were connected with peculiarities of regional,
national literature, traditionally defined by, as well as perceived through the national concept.
As a result of national aspect predominance in the previous perception of literature, the Slovak
cultural environment may have experienced restructuring of values of the period topics, it happened
however, with a the unmistakable granting autonomy to the aesthetic function of literature
and individual creative gesture. Slovak Modernism evinces identifiable thematic resonances
and contextual proximities with the contemporary European ideological currents and trends.
The follwing authors: Ivan Krasko, Janko Jesenský, Ivan Gall, František Votruba, Ľudmila
Groeblová, Vladimír Roy, Vladimír Hurban-Svetozárov, Vladimír Hurban-Vladimírov, Martin
Rázus, Samo Cambel-Kosorkin, Juraj Slávik-Neresnický abandoned the social-ideological
take on literature and started to emphasize the moment of intimacy and sensitivity of production,
which was perceived as an individual self-expression, an escape from solitude, the act of
confession, and the outcome of a mood and artistic rendition of a unique moment. The starting
point was the feeling of sensual deprivation, failure, disappointment, loss, intellectual distress,
and crisis. The perception of crises became manifest in vacillation between activity and inertia,
harmony and chaos. Revived Romantic poetics with impressionist overtones began to appear
sporadically around 1900 and after 1905 (the year Janko Jesenský’s book of poetry, Verše
/Verses/ was published), it became widespread, with the culmination of its popularity between
1908–1912. At that point, the revived Romanticism and Impressionism took a noticeably Symbolistic
turn. The motifs of decadent stylization became relatively rare. The inclination of late
Symbolism towards the grotesque (grotesque-carnival) in the Slovak context is marked by the
repeated ironic twist characterizing literarytexts and by seeing life as a farce, carnival or fancy
dress ball.
The article is an attempt at complex apprehension of the synthesis concept existing in Russian literature during the Silver Age. At the turn of the 19th century, Russian authors, endeavoured to unite any forms and aspects of human activity, giving a complete – one that was not divided into separate areas, such as science, religion, philosophy, art – image of the world. The paper emphasizes that the synthesis concept, having native religious origin, acquired wide support from religiously oriented Russian thinkers (Vladimir Solovyov, Nikolai Fyodorov, Andrei Bely, Vyacheslav Ivanov, Pavel Florensky). They perceived the world as marked by God’s element called constitutional unity i.e. a unity bonding truth, goodness and beauty. Following Solovyov, renown artists wished to express the unity of the world by using symbols picturing connection between the visible and the invisible, the accustomed and the mysterious, the reasonable and the unreasonable. The art – especially poetry and music practised by inspired artists, becomes – in imitation of the Richard Wagner’s Gesamtkunstwerk concept – an important area of cognition unifying both the ethical and aesthetic tasks.
The act of fictionalising the lives of historical figures, which is the major motivation for this article, has become a common practice and literary phenomenon rather than a short-lived fad. The author analyses several literary works that consciously follow this practice and incorporate Virginia Woolf, an icon and a priestess of Modernism, into the cast of fictional characters. Each writer, representing various tendencies within this practice, creates different avatars – literary representations of Virginia Woolf’s figure which either (partially) correspond or defy the image of this historical figure.
Sigrid Nunez in Mitz, the Marmoset of Bloomsbury – ,,unauthorised biography” – appropriates the Woolfian invention of an animal narrator to fictionalise the Woolfs and their domestic life. Looking through the lenses of such an observer casts a different light on this historical figure as well as on the circle of family and friends who frequent the pages of Mitz. Susan Selers’s Vanessa and Virginia, likewise incorporating elements of a biography, focuses on the symbiotic bond between the Stephen sisters, highlighting their rivalry. In The Hours, Michael Cunningham’s literary endeavour and homage to Woolf’s legacy, the writer aims, through one of the three intertwined narratives, to recreate the last day of Virginia Woolf’s life. The author focuses onher daily writing regime which in turn portrays her as a neurotic figure, obsessed with death and how her work might be received. In Passing for Human and I, Vampire Jody Scott plays with the image of Virginia Woolf ad libitum, customising her vision to an image hardly affiliated to Woolf.
Generically diverse literary works presented in this study create a multifaceted fictionalised portrait of Virginia Woolf that largely corresponds with biographical facts. At the same time, as in case of Cunningham or Scott, it shows abuse and misuse of certain facts in an attempt to fictionally authenticate the life of the real-life figure
The categories of life and death in the unbinary model of the world. Selected stories by Jelena Dolgopiat
The analysis of selected works by Jelena Dolgopiat leads to the conclusion that the world presented in her short stories cannot be characterized by binary oppositions. In the chaotic contemporary world they lose their sense, because unambiguous separation of fiction from reality is impossible, or maybe the opposition of death and physical life is impossible. Memory grows into the rank of highest value deciding about the life and the loss of it equals death. This presentation of the life and death problem seems to depict in continuation of the idea of Nikolay Fiodorov, that had been taken up before by the Russian writers such as e.g. Andrey Platonov or Vladimir Nabokov. Perceiving and presenting the world as heterogeneous rhizome allows however to discern in Jelena Dolgopiat’s output the postmodernist understanding of existence.
The subject of this article is the comparative analysis of the role of historical figures and related national myths in the process of reconstituting the national imagery. The establishment of the Republic in Portugal led to a reformulation of the social imagery, which became apparent through “re-enchantment” (G. Durand), an outbreak of cultural activity informed by national mythology. The shift in the attitude towards myths during that period is vivid in literary texts dedicated to the main political figures, such as Sidónio Pais. In À memória do Presidente-Rei Sidónio Pais (In memory of President-King Sidónio Pais) from 1920, Fernando Pessoa applies the sebastianist myth so as to achieve the messianization of a historical figure. The use of Sebastianism with the objective of a renovation of national imagery culminates in Mensagem (The Message, 1934), the climax of a process of mythification of the Portuguese reality. In Poland, a similar crucial historical moment is the restoration of the national and democratic state in 1918, associated with the figure of Józef Piłsudski. General Piłsudski is a symbolic figure of independence and a protagonist of the poetic volumes Karmazynowy poemat (Carmin Poem) by Jan Lechoń, from 1920, and Wolność tragiczna (Tragic Liberty) by Kazimierz Wierzyński, from 1936. These works struggle to break free from the literary myths of the Polish Romantic era. The poems, highly intertextual and dialogical, are an attempt to demythify reality, which makes the role of national myths in Poland different than in Portugal. In the Portuguese context, the myths, though applied emblematically and incorporated in the Sorelian strategy, serve a purpose of national renovation, while in Poland, they are considered the main obstacle to the rebirth of national culture.
The categories of life and death in the unbinary model of the world. Selected stories by Jelena Dolgopiat
The analysis of selected works by Jelena Dolgopiat leads to the conclusion that the world presented in her short stories cannot be characterized by binary oppositions. In the chaotic contemporary world they lose their sense, because unambiguous separation of fiction from reality is impossible, or maybe the opposition of death and physical life is impossible. Memory grows into the rank of highest value deciding about the life and the loss of it equals death. This presentation of the life and death problem seems to depict in continuation of the idea of Nikolay Fiodorov, that had been taken up before by the Russian writers such as e.g. Andrey Platonov or Vladimir Nabokov. Perceiving and presenting the world as heterogeneous rhizome allows however to discern in Jelena Dolgopiat’s output the postmodernist understanding of existence.
The subject of this article is the comparative analysis of the role of historical figures and related national myths in the process of reconstituting the national imagery. The establishment of the Republic in Portugal led to a reformulation of the social imagery, which became apparent through “re-enchantment” (G. Durand), an outbreak of cultural activity informed by national mythology. The shift in the attitude towards myths during that period is vivid in literary texts dedicated to the main political figures, such as Sidónio Pais. In À memória do Presidente-Rei Sidónio Pais (In memory of President-King Sidónio Pais) from 1920, Fernando Pessoa applies the sebastianist myth so as to achieve the messianization of a historical figure. The use of Sebastianism with the objective of a renovation of national imagery culminates in Mensagem (The Message, 1934), the climax of a process of mythification of the Portuguese reality. In Poland, a similar crucial historical moment is the restoration of the national and democratic state in 1918, associated with the figure of Józef Piłsudski. General Piłsudski is a symbolic figure of independence and a protagonist of the poetic volumes Karmazynowy poemat (Carmin Poem) by Jan Lechoń, from 1920, and Wolność tragiczna (Tragic Liberty) by Kazimierz Wierzyński, from 1936. These works struggle to break free from the literary myths of the Polish Romantic era. The poems, highly intertextual and dialogical, are an attempt to demythify reality, which makes the role of national myths in Poland different than in Portugal. In the Portuguese context, the myths, though applied emblematically and incorporated in the Sorelian strategy, serve a purpose of national renovation, while in Poland, they are considered the main obstacle to the rebirth of national culture.
The problem of good as conceptualised by Vladimir Solovyov
Vladimir Solovyov (1853–1900), a great Russian philosopher of religion, in his concept of all-unity assumed an integrity of a human being and his natural drive towards realization of an ideal of good, truth and beauty. He was voicing a belief that these values, being an ethical imperative, should be rooted in foundations of faith in that morality, hidden inside us and manifested through conscience and reason, synthetizes everything that a person does. Believing that good – in nature, in a human being, society and history – has a Devine provenance, the philosopher was also emphasizing the need for action which proves a human calling to fulfil what is good – on every level of participation in life. This belief, shaken a bit towards the end of the philosopher’s life as a result of his difficult life experiences, remained strong enough to find its expression in the last decade of the 19th century in an important treatise The Justification of the Good (Оправдание добра), which to a significant degree is an attempt to “deal with” I. Kant’s moral teaching, based on rational premises, and amoralism of F. Nietzsche. This article outlines Solovyov’s perspective on ethics, which having evolved in his work, has as a result gained a status of a separate discipline.
The paper focuses on the methodological approach to the problem of translating experimental poetry. The presented analysis is based on three texts: Julian Kornhauser’s Przekład jako objaśnienie (O tłumaczeniu poezji konkretnej) from 1983, Jerzy Jarniewicz’s Tłumacze na urlop! and Leszek Engelking’s Konkretne decyzje tłumacza, both from 2006. Each of these three articles includes a translative strategy towards the concrete poetry. The term, in narrow meaning, can be used to describe the worldwide movement founded simultaneously in Switzerland/Germany (by Eugen Gomringer), Sweden (by Őyvind Fahlstrőm) and in Brazil (by the Noigandres group – Haroldo and Augusto de Campos and Décio Pignatari) in the early 1950s. The movement itself represents a form consisting of both verbal and visual elements and, in consequence, unites the distinctive marks of poetry and painting. With a vague status of a hybrid, as well as the experimental character, this specific genre is situated beyond the traditional categories of analysis and interpretation. Despite the confusion in terminology, though, there is fundamental requirement which the various kinds of concrete poetry meet: concentration upon the physical material from which the poem or text is made.
Considered as an object, the concrete poem causes a fundamental problem in the frames of the translatology. The concrete poetry interpreters and researchers are disunited on the question of its translatabilty. Julian Kornhauser distinguishes the two major kinds of the concrete poem – a “poster-poem” and the “non-poster” one, the latter allowing or even requiring a translator’s intervention. The “poster-poem”, owing the complicated visual structure, cannot be translated. Jerzy Jarniewicz defines the entire concrete poetry as untranslatable, classifying it in the terms of the visual arts. Leszek Engleking presents a contrary view, which considers a translator as an interpret who promotes the experimental forms of poetry in the new literary context. The author of this paper attempts to put these methodological concepts into translation practice, examining the concrete poems of Eugen Gomringer, Friedrich Achleitner, Gerhard Rühm, Hansjörg Mayr and Jiří Kolář among others. While the most significant component of the concrete poem is language itself, treated predominantly as a graphic structure, the translation strategies can differ significantly. The analysis evokes its internal status, which appears to be miscellaneous from different perspectives, as it initiated an interdisciplinary genre by searching for new artistic horizons.
Although Hermann Hesse is perceived by his readers mainly as a prose writer, Paweł Moskała discloses Hesse’s other face, and draws his attention to Hesse’s poetry. In the article below Moskała reviews the array of the poet’s attitudes towards death.The author, analyzing the theme of death in Hesse’s poetry in various periods of his writing,concentrates on the evolution of poet’s attitudes, from existential-subjective to reflective. It should be underlined that the awareness of transience and theanticipation of death accompanied the poet during his whole life and in all his works, in which the desire to live interlaced with the humilitytowards death and the acceptance of volatility of life.
The problem of good as conceptualised by Vladimir Solovyov
Vladimir Solovyov (1853–1900), a great Russian philosopher of religion, in his concept of all-unity assumed an integrity of a human being and his natural drive towards realization of an ideal of good, truth and beauty. He was voicing a belief that these values, being an ethical imperative, should be rooted in foundations of faith in that morality, hidden inside us and manifested through conscience and reason, synthetizes everything that a person does. Believing that good – in nature, in a human being, society and history – has a Devine provenance, the philosopher was also emphasizing the need for action which proves a human calling to fulfil what is good – on every level of participation in life. This belief, shaken a bit towards the end of the philosopher’s life as a result of his difficult life experiences, remained strong enough to find its expression in the last decade of the 19th century in an important treatise The Justification of the Good (Оправдание добра), which to a significant degree is an attempt to “deal with” I. Kant’s moral teaching, based on rational premises, and amoralism of F. Nietzsche. This article outlines Solovyov’s perspective on ethics, which having evolved in his work, has as a result gained a status of a separate discipline.
The paper focuses on the methodological approach to the problem of translating experimental poetry. The presented analysis is based on three texts: Julian Kornhauser’s Przekład jako objaśnienie (O tłumaczeniu poezji konkretnej) from 1983, Jerzy Jarniewicz’s Tłumacze na urlop! and Leszek Engelking’s Konkretne decyzje tłumacza, both from 2006. Each of these three articles includes a translative strategy towards the concrete poetry. The term, in narrow meaning, can be used to describe the worldwide movement founded simultaneously in Switzerland/Germany (by Eugen Gomringer), Sweden (by Őyvind Fahlstrőm) and in Brazil (by the Noigandres group – Haroldo and Augusto de Campos and Décio Pignatari) in the early 1950s. The movement itself represents a form consisting of both verbal and visual elements and, in consequence, unites the distinctive marks of poetry and painting. With a vague status of a hybrid, as well as the experimental character, this specific genre is situated beyond the traditional categories of analysis and interpretation. Despite the confusion in terminology, though, there is fundamental requirement which the various kinds of concrete poetry meet: concentration upon the physical material from which the poem or text is made.
Considered as an object, the concrete poem causes a fundamental problem in the frames of the translatology. The concrete poetry interpreters and researchers are disunited on the question of its translatabilty. Julian Kornhauser distinguishes the two major kinds of the concrete poem – a “poster-poem” and the “non-poster” one, the latter allowing or even requiring a translator’s intervention. The “poster-poem”, owing the complicated visual structure, cannot be translated. Jerzy Jarniewicz defines the entire concrete poetry as untranslatable, classifying it in the terms of the visual arts. Leszek Engleking presents a contrary view, which considers a translator as an interpret who promotes the experimental forms of poetry in the new literary context. The author of this paper attempts to put these methodological concepts into translation practice, examining the concrete poems of Eugen Gomringer, Friedrich Achleitner, Gerhard Rühm, Hansjörg Mayr and Jiří Kolář among others. While the most significant component of the concrete poem is language itself, treated predominantly as a graphic structure, the translation strategies can differ significantly. The analysis evokes its internal status, which appears to be miscellaneous from different perspectives, as it initiated an interdisciplinary genre by searching for new artistic horizons.
Although Hermann Hesse is perceived by his readers mainly as a prose writer, Paweł Moskała discloses Hesse’s other face, and draws his attention to Hesse’s poetry. In the article below Moskała reviews the array of the poet’s attitudes towards death.The author, analyzing the theme of death in Hesse’s poetry in various periods of his writing,concentrates on the evolution of poet’s attitudes, from existential-subjective to reflective. It should be underlined that the awareness of transience and theanticipation of death accompanied the poet during his whole life and in all his works, in which the desire to live interlaced with the humilitytowards death and the acceptance of volatility of life.
Prayer for Desportes is an orientation of the speech. Between his secular Premières œuvres and his Christian poetry, the poet establishes thematic, lexical and linguistic links ensuring both the unity of his work and its division into two coherent groups.
The petrarchist language in the devotional catholic poetry
The use of the petrarchism in the Catholic religious poetry is not a concession to the mundane taste, but a spiritual exercise. The tension created ostensibly by the intersection of languages is part of a theological project: it supports the dynamism of an spiritual initiation and a progressive transformation of human love into the divine love. This project understood like this, it must refer to the structures of the time and the structure of the soul, as well to the transforming union and therapeutic function of literary inculturation.
Maciej Rybiński in quest for sermo humilis. The Book of Psalms by Marot-Bèze in Polish (1605)
The Book of Psalms – translated in Polish by Maciej Rybiński, preacher of the Bohemian Brothers (Hussites linked with Polish Calvinists) – was the fourth Psalter of the Reformed Church in Poland. These psalms were sung with the melody of the French psalms by Marot and Bèze, and were used in liturgy until the end of 18th century.
The article tracks a method which the translator adopted while adapting the French texts for the Polish language as well as Rybiński’s reliance on an earlier Catholic paraphrase of the Psalter completed by Jan Kochanowski (1579). The intention of the Polish translator was to work out his own poetics in accordance with the Calvinist principles sermo humilis.
David, Horace and the mystical hussar. Republic, faith and heritage of the Polish Poetry of the 17th century
The republican idea of the so-called “golden freedom”was established in Poland in the 16th century as a result of collective actions of the catholic and protestant nobility. In the 17thcentury this idea still joined with the catholic faith and was best incarnated in the poems by Wespazjan Kochowski. Both Wespazjan and his work are now forgotten, but the ideas preached by him are still alive. The Polish religious poetry of the 17th and 18th centuries is directly present in contemporary Polish religiousness.
Prayer for Desportes is an orientation of the speech. Between his secular Premières œuvres and his Christian poetry, the poet establishes thematic, lexical and linguistic links ensuring both the unity of his work and its division into two coherent groups.
The petrarchist language in the devotional catholic poetry
The use of the petrarchism in the Catholic religious poetry is not a concession to the mundane taste, but a spiritual exercise. The tension created ostensibly by the intersection of languages is part of a theological project: it supports the dynamism of an spiritual initiation and a progressive transformation of human love into the divine love. This project understood like this, it must refer to the structures of the time and the structure of the soul, as well to the transforming union and therapeutic function of literary inculturation.
Maciej Rybiński in quest for sermo humilis. The Book of Psalms by Marot-Bèze in Polish (1605)
The Book of Psalms – translated in Polish by Maciej Rybiński, preacher of the Bohemian Brothers (Hussites linked with Polish Calvinists) – was the fourth Psalter of the Reformed Church in Poland. These psalms were sung with the melody of the French psalms by Marot and Bèze, and were used in liturgy until the end of 18th century.
The article tracks a method which the translator adopted while adapting the French texts for the Polish language as well as Rybiński’s reliance on an earlier Catholic paraphrase of the Psalter completed by Jan Kochanowski (1579). The intention of the Polish translator was to work out his own poetics in accordance with the Calvinist principles sermo humilis.
David, Horace and the mystical hussar. Republic, faith and heritage of the Polish Poetry of the 17th century
The republican idea of the so-called “golden freedom”was established in Poland in the 16th century as a result of collective actions of the catholic and protestant nobility. In the 17thcentury this idea still joined with the catholic faith and was best incarnated in the poems by Wespazjan Kochowski. Both Wespazjan and his work are now forgotten, but the ideas preached by him are still alive. The Polish religious poetry of the 17th and 18th centuries is directly present in contemporary Polish religiousness.
The protestant rewriting of de Baïf‘s Psalms: les Pseaumes en vers mezurez by Odet de La Noue with Claude Le Jeune’s music (1th part)
Jean-Antoine de Baïf is the first catholic poet who achieves a complete translation of the David’s Book of Psalms specifically created to be set to music in order to challenge Marot and Bèze’s own translation adopted by Calvinists. Baïf’s first fifteen psalms are set to music by the composer Claude Le Jeune around 1570. After that, the protestant poet Odet de La Noue releases a new text for Le Jeune’s music. How does this Calvinist poet adopt the Psalter when rewriting a paraphrase claimed to be a catholic one?
Jean Vignes presents the political and musical context of La Noue’s work, and introduces the major steps of the creation process of Baïf and La Noue’s works, as well as their intentions and goals.
The protestant rewriting of de Baïf‘s Psalms: les Pseaumes en vers mezurez by Odet de La Noue with Claude Le Jeune’s music ( 2th part)
Isabelle Garnier, starting from the recurrence of the holy name « grand Dieu » to refer to God, compares La Noue’s paraphrase to Marot’s and Baïf’s texts, and defines it on both theological and poetical levels as a kind of musical epexegesis, which leaded the singer to the core of reformed faith.
This article aims at drawing the history of spiritual songs of the Reformation from the first works by Mathieu Malingre (1533) to L’Uranie attributed to Odet de La Noue (1591), including: Chansons spirituelles (1548) by Guillaume Guéroult, as well as his Chansonnier huguenot (1555) and its reissues. By examining firs of all devotional and exhortative songs, it shows how little by little this spiritual poetry gives up its formal and musical ambitions to serve, in a militant way, the Reformation ideas and beliefs.
The protestant rewriting of de Baïf‘s Psalms: les Pseaumes en vers mezurez by Odet de La Noue with Claude Le Jeune’s music (1th part)
Jean-Antoine de Baïf is the first catholic poet who achieves a complete translation of the David’s Book of Psalms specifically created to be set to music in order to challenge Marot and Bèze’s own translation adopted by Calvinists. Baïf’s first fifteen psalms are set to music by the composer Claude Le Jeune around 1570. After that, the protestant poet Odet de La Noue releases a new text for Le Jeune’s music. How does this Calvinist poet adopt the Psalter when rewriting a paraphrase claimed to be a catholic one?
Jean Vignes presents the political and musical context of La Noue’s work, and introduces the major steps of the creation process of Baïf and La Noue’s works, as well as their intentions and goals.
The protestant rewriting of de Baïf‘s Psalms: les Pseaumes en vers mezurez by Odet de La Noue with Claude Le Jeune’s music ( 2th part)
Isabelle Garnier, starting from the recurrence of the holy name « grand Dieu » to refer to God, compares La Noue’s paraphrase to Marot’s and Baïf’s texts, and defines it on both theological and poetical levels as a kind of musical epexegesis, which leaded the singer to the core of reformed faith.
This article aims at drawing the history of spiritual songs of the Reformation from the first works by Mathieu Malingre (1533) to L’Uranie attributed to Odet de La Noue (1591), including: Chansons spirituelles (1548) by Guillaume Guéroult, as well as his Chansonnier huguenot (1555) and its reissues. By examining firs of all devotional and exhortative songs, it shows how little by little this spiritual poetry gives up its formal and musical ambitions to serve, in a militant way, the Reformation ideas and beliefs.
The paper examines genre strategies in a number of children’s books by the well-known Swedish author, Astrid Lindgren. Drawing on the reception theories of Hans Robert Jauss, Aidan Chambers and Reinbert Tabbert, the paper demonstrates that the stormy reception of Pippi Longstocking (1945), prompted by a review by Professor John Landquist, had principally genre-related grounds. The book made readers feel a sense of provocation because it challenged their archetextual horizon of expectations by evoking certain traditional genres and simultaneously twisting them in almost anarchic ways. In later books Astrid Lindgren makes a more elaborate use of classic genre structures. She generally chooses one well-known archetext as the generic dominant and allows it to interact with a set of other genres, thus calling forth the main aesthetic effect of the book from the archetextual dialogue between the dominant and the accompanying genres. The paper specifically investigates this polyphonic method in three of Lindgren’s most popular books. In All about the Bullerby children (1947–52) the generic dominant is idyll and the subordinated archetexts satire, parody, burlesque, farce, fairy tale and ballad. Mio, my son (1954) can be considered as an artistic fairy tale (Kunstmärchen), this dominant genre correlating with some other interwoven archetexts: apocryphal gospel, myth, legend, heroic tale and idyll. Finally, the generic dominant of Ronia, the robber’s daughter (1981) – a novel about the adventures of a band of robbers (Räuberroman) – finds its archetextual counterparts in folktale, popular legend, myth, burlesque, fantasy and Bildungsroman, among others.
Lord Byron and the Metamorphoses of Polidori’s Vampyres
The aim of this article is to investigate the links between vampire stories and plays and Lord Byron in the context of his early nineteenth-century reception in Europe, and particularly in Poland. Byron is often regarded as one of the main originators of vampire stories in modern European culture and occasionally even as a model for vampiric characters. This image of Byron was mainly constructed on the basis of a passage in The Giaour and John Polidori’s tale The Vampyre, which had first been erroneously attributed to Byron. Owing to Byron’s literary fame as the greatest living British poet as well as to his scandalous reputation, The Vampyre gained great popularity both in Britain and on the Continent, which resulted in numerous theatrical adaptations, especially in France and in Germany. In Poland the French melodrama Upiór (Le Vampire) by Charles Nodier, Pierre Carmouche and Achille de Jouffroy was a great stage success and was published in a book form.
Polidori’s tale allegedly originated in Byron’s idea, the record of which appears in the fragment called “Augustus Darvell”. Echoing the techniques Byron used to suggest to his readers that he himself might be identified with the protagonists of his poetic tales, Polidori similarly invites the reader to identify his eponymous vampire Lord Ruthven with Lord Byron. In Byron’s fragment one can trace only a hint of vampirism; in Polidori’s story it becomes a metaphor not only of sexual profligacy but also of “byromania”, the cult of Byron among his female readers. In popular melodrama the vampire character is conflated with Don Giovanni from Mozart’s opera, possibly because of Byron’s publication of the first two cantos of Don Juan.
The Game of Masks and Desires. Notes on Bernard Shaw’s You Never Can Tell
Bernard Shaw’s Plays Pleasant are an example of realization of convention of realistic social dramaturgy as well as a proof of a serious reflection on condition and construction of the institution of marriage and the family of Victorian era. You Never Can Tell which is an object of analyses in this article raises the question of dramatization of behaviours of individuals, masks worn by individuals because of social situations, a strategy of seduction (social life as drama/game). The institution of marriage functions as an object of critique, a tool in the games between sexes and as an object of affirmation. The “duel of sexes” is the key problem of comedy. Bernard Shaw presents the mechanism of arousing of desire as well as demonstrating that love is a form of game and desire is the basic experience in the construction of human identity.
The article provides a brief comparative study of the reception history of Shakespeare’s Caliban in the early modern period and in the contemporary literary criticism. The analysis aims to delineate a fundamental difference in the reception of the character of Caliban throughout the ages which I attribute to a historical shift in the understanding of the notions of humanity and monstrosity.
The first part of the article concentrates on the description of the historical and social circumstances of the Elizabethan discourse of monstrosity and draws a link between them and the literary and political context of the time, while engaging into a close reading of The Tempest that brings to the fore the origin and nature of the “servant-monster”. The second part of the paper focuses on the gradual change in the interpretations of Caliban who ceased to be seen as a monstrosity and with time acquired undeniably human characteristics. That shift has been observable since the 19th century and has found its culmination in the postcolonial strain of Caliban’s contemporary interpretations, in which Prospero’s slave becomes a native trying to find a language for himself in a colonial regime his body and mind are subjugated to. The postcolonial project of the unfinished monstrous humanity of Sycorax’s son is congruous with the postmodern condition that can be dubbed, to use Harold Bloom’s phrase, “the Age of Caliban”. It is exactly that liminal and paradoxical notion of monstrous humanity that resides at the core of the contemporary fascination with “Monsieur Monster”.
The Natural and the Supernatural in Muriel Spark’s Fiction
A striking feature of Muriel Spark’s fiction is its insistence on the reality of the supernatural, which occasionally breaks into the naturalistic level, defying and challenging habitual modes of perception. The fact of Spark being a religious convert is well known, but her faith is manifested in ways different from what is normally assumed to be religious writing. Spark’s novels are never overtly didactic or moralistic; the impact of her faith is manifest in the notion of reality as conveyed by her fiction. Spark’s vision of reality, underlain by her Catholicism, is based on her conviction that empirical reality coexists with the supernatural world; therefore, interactions with the supernatural, however strange they may seem, are presented in her fiction as compellingly plausible. It is argued in the article that Spark’s ontology of fiction is rooted in a tradition going back to Chesterton, who insisted on the paradoxical conjunction of nonsense and faith, both capable of invoking a sense of spiritual wonder at the world we normally take for granted. Memento Mori, Reality and Dreams as well as selected short stories are referenced to illustrate the peculiar combination of the empirical and the supernatural in Spark’s fiction. The article asserts the paradox, central to Spark’s vision of reality, that the supernatural should be accepted as a natural part of profane experience.
The many lives of Henry James – biographers, critics and novelists on the Master
The return of life-writing genres, biographical writing in particular, to the heart of present-day literary practices remains one of the most interesting phenomena in contemporary literature written in English. The article discusses a number of narratives (written by biographers, literary critics and novelists) which have emerged in the last decades and which attempt to present and critically analyse the life of Henry James, the master of American fiction at the turn of the 19th and 20th centuries. The author recapitulates on the major trends in contemporary biographical practices which address the life of Henry James – especially the conclusions reached by biographers and critics associated with Marxism, Deconstruction, Feminism and Queer Theory. Moreover, the article investigates the phenomenon of the nearly simultaneous arrival of several biographical novels about Henry James.
Works of S. de Beauvoir as an expression of a search for identity
The works of Simone de Beauvoir – an intellectual writer, an icon of feminism, and a representative of existentialism – explore the issues of gender identity and femininity. This article reflects on the writings of the author, which reveal the otherness of a woman who asserts her right to be present in culture. Her works also stress independence and autonomy. Beauvoir’s largely autobiographical texts express a search for identity by a woman with strong social and political commitments, who fought against injustice, intolerance, and wars, defending the rights of women and the human dignity. Through her critique of the bourgeoisie Beauvoir manifested her need for freedom, identified with her occupation. Aware of the limitations attributed to her sex, Beauvoir draws the portrait of a courageous woman with unrestricted identity.
These works remain valid even outside the academic discourse owing to their constant emphasis on creation, independence, and individualism as well as revealing exposures. Self-creation provides an interesting perspective on today’s humanities and inspires women’s writing in the 21st century.
The «beautiful Jewess » in La Comédie humaine by Honoré de Balzac. Ambivalences of a representation
There are many Jewish female figures in French literature. In the 19th century, this fictional, polymorphic character flourished as the ‘beautiful Jewess’, who had a number of permanent traits that reveal her outsider’s relationship with French society, whether as a woman, a Jewess, or an Oriental figure.
Within this literary construction, there is a moment when Balzac takes this character to its extreme. The Jewess, possessing great physical beauty and always depicted in contrast with Jewish men’s appearance, becomes a courtesan and, as such, experiences tremendous joy and suffering. Seeking to escape her twin fate as a Jewess and a prostitute, she remains a victim and never finds happiness. Even though Balzac gives her a richly human character capable of becoming integrated in society, his ‘beautiful Jewess’ stays a prisoner of the limitations of her Jewishness and the established order.
She not only reflects the fantasy of the ‘other’ as a symbol of desire and the forbidden, but also reveals the degree of interdependence and interaction between non-Jewish and Jewish societies. One can therefore legitimately question the meaning of these representations and their subsequent functioning. Rather than anti-Jewish or pro-Semitic, they are primarily ambivalent and do not prejudge their social or even political use. In fact, Balzac’s work, while expressing its author’s unconscious view of Jews in general, is first of all inspired by and borrows from the collective consciousness of his contemporaries.
On disglossia in literature: example of Salvatore Satta’s Il giorno del giudizio
Salvatore Satta’s Il giorno del giudizio is an interesting example of a bilingual novel where co-exist Italian as a dominant or high language and nuorese dialect commonly considered a low language. Sardian language appears in special communicative contests in which Italian results inadequate, despite all its richness and cultural heritage. In the novel relatively few and repetitive words of foreign origin are inserted, and the author involves himself in almost simultaneous translation. Translated words reveal the real possibilities or incapacities of Italian: circumlocutions and synonyms of apparently similar meanings result to be only Platonic shadows, poor reflection of ideal linguistic reality inaccessible for those who use a language different from nuorese. The hierarchy of high-low language is subjected to inversion - a minor, or low language is suitable to express more when it refers to the notions existing only in its particular reality. Any attempt directed to find adequate linguistic analogies between the phenomena of a given social group in a different language results in failure.
Dante’s Ovid in the context of the medieval literary tradition
The aim of this paper is to present the position and role of the poetry of Ovid, primarily the Metamorphoses, the product of a great poetic talent (ingenium) and an equally great poetic art (ars), in the work of Dante. The author’s point of departure in an analytical and interpretative approach is a synthetic overview of the Ovidian literary tradition in the medieval Romanic culture. The original and creative allusions Dante makes to Ovid in The Divine Comedy, which is the main focus of this paper’s intertextual analysis, stand out more clearly against this background. A distinct evolution may be observed in the way Dante assimilated the work of Ovid. In his early work, the Rime and Vita Nuova, Dante treated Ovid as an authority and referred to him to corroborate his own ideas, or tended to imitate the Ovidian style in his erotic lyrics. In the spirit of his times Dante resorted to the allegorical potential of the Metamorphoses in his prose treatises such as the Convivio. But it was not until the Divina Commedia that he embarked on an intertextual dialogue with his mentor, occasionally adopting a polemical stance and endeavouring to stress the superiority of his own ideas. The paper employs the motif of metamorphosis to illustrate the aspect of aemulatio which superseded Dante’s earlier imitatio approach to Ovid.
Literary Onomastics in Interpretative and Translatological Context (Sasha Dvanov as the Character of the Chevengur Novel by Andrei Platonov)
By focusing on Sasha Dvanov – the main character in the Chevengur novel by Andrei Platonov – the author points to possible interpretations and connotations of his name, patronym and surname. Thereby, she proves that the writer was choosing meaningful names and surnames for his characters, thus trying to underline their function, their role in the storyline or emboss their destiny. And even though the translation of the character’s surname into Polish was not very difficult for the translators, due to the proximity of the languages and lexical convergence, the wide association context of the surname may be difficult to understand for a statistical reader.
Critics of contemporary Irish literature note a surprising omnipresence of historical themes in the novels of a country whose present day is so eventful. Such prominent writers like, Roddy Doyle, Patrick McCabe or Sebastian Barry seem to be immersed in Irish twentieth-century history and the national myth. Barry’s theatre plays and novels usually question the official, heroic version of history by focusing on the forgotten and the marginalised: loyalist Catholics, single women, children. The present article analyses two of his novels: The Whereabouts of Eneas McNulty (1998) and The Secret Scripture (2008), which share some of the characters and are both set in Sligo in the first half of the twentieth century. The present article claims that in the ten years that separates the publication of these novels, Barry’s attitude to history visibly changed. Contrary to the opinion of most critics, Barry’s approach evolved from the uncompromising revisionism of the earlier novel to considerable scepticism about the possibility of objective history and historical truth in the later work. The article also suggests that tracing this process allows the reader to appreciate the writer’s motivation as an attempt to deal with the taboos of the past before embarking on the problems of the present.
Gide with Said. On a case of the (neo)paederastic Orientalism
The article offers an interpretation of André Gide "L immoraliste" novel by combining the views of the gender and gay and lesbian studies with Edward Said theory of Orientalism. The analysis opens with the summary of the cultural context of late 1800s, hostile to men and women engaging in emotional and sexual relations with people of the same sex. It then goes on to argue that a reference to the ancient paederasty presented a positive alternative to the prevailing attitude of that time towards same sex relations, regarding them as medical pathology. The interpretation of Gide novel demonstrates that the paederastic model based on polarized gender roles is transferred into the new cultural context through the Orientalist ideology. Michael (the main character) (neo)paederastic relations with Arab boys are founded on the dichotomous and hierarchical opposition between the people of the Orient and those of the West. Yet the very Orientalist ideology transforms the (neo)paederastic model into its exact opposite: an Arab boy, enclosed in his otherness, passes his own difference on to his European partner, the (neo)paederast thus beginning to resemble the homosexual who was in turn also enclosed in his alleged radical "otherness" by psychiatrists of the 19th century.
In this paper I investigate the narrative techniques in short stories by Stig Dagerman, one of the leading Swedish writers of the 1940s.
I focus on the auctorial narrative situation, in which the narrator exposes his presence in the literary text, taking a position between fiction and reality outside the literature. My observation is that this phenomenon is characteristic for Dagerman’s short stories and that it can be further examined through the perspective of skaz, the oral form of narration.
In the first part of my article I briefly discuss different concepts of skaz presented by different scholars, e.g., Eikhenbaum, Vinogradov and Bakhtin, and I point out their limitations. In my analysis I use Titunik’s model of skaz, which makes it possible for me to describe this narrative device in the most complex way with different kinds of determinants, namely grammatical, situative, expressive, allocutive, dialectical and semantic ones. In the second part of my article I show how these determinants manifest themselves in Dagerman’s short stories. The third section of the article includes my conclusions from the analysis.
Dagerman uses the technique of skaz in his short stories frequently and intentionally, both in homodiegetic and in the heterodiegetic narration. He applies all determinants of skaz from Titunik’s model, a number of different ones at the same time. He uses dialectical determinants of skaz at the lowest pitch, he rather concentrates on expressive and allocutive ones. The narrator does not only mark his position in the literary text, but he also draws the attention to the presence of the narratee. In this way the very act of communication is stressed in Dagerman’s short stories. The analysis of skaz can therefore make an interesting contribution to the studies of communication strategies in Dagerman’s short stories.
The paper examines genre strategies in a number of children’s books by the well-known Swedish author, Astrid Lindgren. Drawing on the reception theories of Hans Robert Jauss, Aidan Chambers and Reinbert Tabbert, the paper demonstrates that the stormy reception of Pippi Longstocking (1945), prompted by a review by Professor John Landquist, had principally genre-related grounds. The book made readers feel a sense of provocation because it challenged their archetextual horizon of expectations by evoking certain traditional genres and simultaneously twisting them in almost anarchic ways. In later books Astrid Lindgren makes a more elaborate use of classic genre structures. She generally chooses one well-known archetext as the generic dominant and allows it to interact with a set of other genres, thus calling forth the main aesthetic effect of the book from the archetextual dialogue between the dominant and the accompanying genres. The paper specifically investigates this polyphonic method in three of Lindgren’s most popular books. In All about the Bullerby children (1947–52) the generic dominant is idyll and the subordinated archetexts satire, parody, burlesque, farce, fairy tale and ballad. Mio, my son (1954) can be considered as an artistic fairy tale (Kunstmärchen), this dominant genre correlating with some other interwoven archetexts: apocryphal gospel, myth, legend, heroic tale and idyll. Finally, the generic dominant of Ronia, the robber’s daughter (1981) – a novel about the adventures of a band of robbers (Räuberroman) – finds its archetextual counterparts in folktale, popular legend, myth, burlesque, fantasy and Bildungsroman, among others.
Lord Byron and the Metamorphoses of Polidori’s Vampyres
The aim of this article is to investigate the links between vampire stories and plays and Lord Byron in the context of his early nineteenth-century reception in Europe, and particularly in Poland. Byron is often regarded as one of the main originators of vampire stories in modern European culture and occasionally even as a model for vampiric characters. This image of Byron was mainly constructed on the basis of a passage in The Giaour and John Polidori’s tale The Vampyre, which had first been erroneously attributed to Byron. Owing to Byron’s literary fame as the greatest living British poet as well as to his scandalous reputation, The Vampyre gained great popularity both in Britain and on the Continent, which resulted in numerous theatrical adaptations, especially in France and in Germany. In Poland the French melodrama Upiór (Le Vampire) by Charles Nodier, Pierre Carmouche and Achille de Jouffroy was a great stage success and was published in a book form.
Polidori’s tale allegedly originated in Byron’s idea, the record of which appears in the fragment called “Augustus Darvell”. Echoing the techniques Byron used to suggest to his readers that he himself might be identified with the protagonists of his poetic tales, Polidori similarly invites the reader to identify his eponymous vampire Lord Ruthven with Lord Byron. In Byron’s fragment one can trace only a hint of vampirism; in Polidori’s story it becomes a metaphor not only of sexual profligacy but also of “byromania”, the cult of Byron among his female readers. In popular melodrama the vampire character is conflated with Don Giovanni from Mozart’s opera, possibly because of Byron’s publication of the first two cantos of Don Juan.
The Game of Masks and Desires. Notes on Bernard Shaw’s You Never Can Tell
Bernard Shaw’s Plays Pleasant are an example of realization of convention of realistic social dramaturgy as well as a proof of a serious reflection on condition and construction of the institution of marriage and the family of Victorian era. You Never Can Tell which is an object of analyses in this article raises the question of dramatization of behaviours of individuals, masks worn by individuals because of social situations, a strategy of seduction (social life as drama/game). The institution of marriage functions as an object of critique, a tool in the games between sexes and as an object of affirmation. The “duel of sexes” is the key problem of comedy. Bernard Shaw presents the mechanism of arousing of desire as well as demonstrating that love is a form of game and desire is the basic experience in the construction of human identity.
The article provides a brief comparative study of the reception history of Shakespeare’s Caliban in the early modern period and in the contemporary literary criticism. The analysis aims to delineate a fundamental difference in the reception of the character of Caliban throughout the ages which I attribute to a historical shift in the understanding of the notions of humanity and monstrosity.
The first part of the article concentrates on the description of the historical and social circumstances of the Elizabethan discourse of monstrosity and draws a link between them and the literary and political context of the time, while engaging into a close reading of The Tempest that brings to the fore the origin and nature of the “servant-monster”. The second part of the paper focuses on the gradual change in the interpretations of Caliban who ceased to be seen as a monstrosity and with time acquired undeniably human characteristics. That shift has been observable since the 19th century and has found its culmination in the postcolonial strain of Caliban’s contemporary interpretations, in which Prospero’s slave becomes a native trying to find a language for himself in a colonial regime his body and mind are subjugated to. The postcolonial project of the unfinished monstrous humanity of Sycorax’s son is congruous with the postmodern condition that can be dubbed, to use Harold Bloom’s phrase, “the Age of Caliban”. It is exactly that liminal and paradoxical notion of monstrous humanity that resides at the core of the contemporary fascination with “Monsieur Monster”.
The Natural and the Supernatural in Muriel Spark’s Fiction
A striking feature of Muriel Spark’s fiction is its insistence on the reality of the supernatural, which occasionally breaks into the naturalistic level, defying and challenging habitual modes of perception. The fact of Spark being a religious convert is well known, but her faith is manifested in ways different from what is normally assumed to be religious writing. Spark’s novels are never overtly didactic or moralistic; the impact of her faith is manifest in the notion of reality as conveyed by her fiction. Spark’s vision of reality, underlain by her Catholicism, is based on her conviction that empirical reality coexists with the supernatural world; therefore, interactions with the supernatural, however strange they may seem, are presented in her fiction as compellingly plausible. It is argued in the article that Spark’s ontology of fiction is rooted in a tradition going back to Chesterton, who insisted on the paradoxical conjunction of nonsense and faith, both capable of invoking a sense of spiritual wonder at the world we normally take for granted. Memento Mori, Reality and Dreams as well as selected short stories are referenced to illustrate the peculiar combination of the empirical and the supernatural in Spark’s fiction. The article asserts the paradox, central to Spark’s vision of reality, that the supernatural should be accepted as a natural part of profane experience.
The many lives of Henry James – biographers, critics and novelists on the Master
The return of life-writing genres, biographical writing in particular, to the heart of present-day literary practices remains one of the most interesting phenomena in contemporary literature written in English. The article discusses a number of narratives (written by biographers, literary critics and novelists) which have emerged in the last decades and which attempt to present and critically analyse the life of Henry James, the master of American fiction at the turn of the 19th and 20th centuries. The author recapitulates on the major trends in contemporary biographical practices which address the life of Henry James – especially the conclusions reached by biographers and critics associated with Marxism, Deconstruction, Feminism and Queer Theory. Moreover, the article investigates the phenomenon of the nearly simultaneous arrival of several biographical novels about Henry James.
Works of S. de Beauvoir as an expression of a search for identity
The works of Simone de Beauvoir – an intellectual writer, an icon of feminism, and a representative of existentialism – explore the issues of gender identity and femininity. This article reflects on the writings of the author, which reveal the otherness of a woman who asserts her right to be present in culture. Her works also stress independence and autonomy. Beauvoir’s largely autobiographical texts express a search for identity by a woman with strong social and political commitments, who fought against injustice, intolerance, and wars, defending the rights of women and the human dignity. Through her critique of the bourgeoisie Beauvoir manifested her need for freedom, identified with her occupation. Aware of the limitations attributed to her sex, Beauvoir draws the portrait of a courageous woman with unrestricted identity.
These works remain valid even outside the academic discourse owing to their constant emphasis on creation, independence, and individualism as well as revealing exposures. Self-creation provides an interesting perspective on today’s humanities and inspires women’s writing in the 21st century.
The «beautiful Jewess » in La Comédie humaine by Honoré de Balzac. Ambivalences of a representation
There are many Jewish female figures in French literature. In the 19th century, this fictional, polymorphic character flourished as the ‘beautiful Jewess’, who had a number of permanent traits that reveal her outsider’s relationship with French society, whether as a woman, a Jewess, or an Oriental figure.
Within this literary construction, there is a moment when Balzac takes this character to its extreme. The Jewess, possessing great physical beauty and always depicted in contrast with Jewish men’s appearance, becomes a courtesan and, as such, experiences tremendous joy and suffering. Seeking to escape her twin fate as a Jewess and a prostitute, she remains a victim and never finds happiness. Even though Balzac gives her a richly human character capable of becoming integrated in society, his ‘beautiful Jewess’ stays a prisoner of the limitations of her Jewishness and the established order.
She not only reflects the fantasy of the ‘other’ as a symbol of desire and the forbidden, but also reveals the degree of interdependence and interaction between non-Jewish and Jewish societies. One can therefore legitimately question the meaning of these representations and their subsequent functioning. Rather than anti-Jewish or pro-Semitic, they are primarily ambivalent and do not prejudge their social or even political use. In fact, Balzac’s work, while expressing its author’s unconscious view of Jews in general, is first of all inspired by and borrows from the collective consciousness of his contemporaries.
On disglossia in literature: example of Salvatore Satta’s Il giorno del giudizio
Salvatore Satta’s Il giorno del giudizio is an interesting example of a bilingual novel where co-exist Italian as a dominant or high language and nuorese dialect commonly considered a low language. Sardian language appears in special communicative contests in which Italian results inadequate, despite all its richness and cultural heritage. In the novel relatively few and repetitive words of foreign origin are inserted, and the author involves himself in almost simultaneous translation. Translated words reveal the real possibilities or incapacities of Italian: circumlocutions and synonyms of apparently similar meanings result to be only Platonic shadows, poor reflection of ideal linguistic reality inaccessible for those who use a language different from nuorese. The hierarchy of high-low language is subjected to inversion - a minor, or low language is suitable to express more when it refers to the notions existing only in its particular reality. Any attempt directed to find adequate linguistic analogies between the phenomena of a given social group in a different language results in failure.
Dante’s Ovid in the context of the medieval literary tradition
The aim of this paper is to present the position and role of the poetry of Ovid, primarily the Metamorphoses, the product of a great poetic talent (ingenium) and an equally great poetic art (ars), in the work of Dante. The author’s point of departure in an analytical and interpretative approach is a synthetic overview of the Ovidian literary tradition in the medieval Romanic culture. The original and creative allusions Dante makes to Ovid in The Divine Comedy, which is the main focus of this paper’s intertextual analysis, stand out more clearly against this background. A distinct evolution may be observed in the way Dante assimilated the work of Ovid. In his early work, the Rime and Vita Nuova, Dante treated Ovid as an authority and referred to him to corroborate his own ideas, or tended to imitate the Ovidian style in his erotic lyrics. In the spirit of his times Dante resorted to the allegorical potential of the Metamorphoses in his prose treatises such as the Convivio. But it was not until the Divina Commedia that he embarked on an intertextual dialogue with his mentor, occasionally adopting a polemical stance and endeavouring to stress the superiority of his own ideas. The paper employs the motif of metamorphosis to illustrate the aspect of aemulatio which superseded Dante’s earlier imitatio approach to Ovid.
Literary Onomastics in Interpretative and Translatological Context (Sasha Dvanov as the Character of the Chevengur Novel by Andrei Platonov)
By focusing on Sasha Dvanov – the main character in the Chevengur novel by Andrei Platonov – the author points to possible interpretations and connotations of his name, patronym and surname. Thereby, she proves that the writer was choosing meaningful names and surnames for his characters, thus trying to underline their function, their role in the storyline or emboss their destiny. And even though the translation of the character’s surname into Polish was not very difficult for the translators, due to the proximity of the languages and lexical convergence, the wide association context of the surname may be difficult to understand for a statistical reader.
Critics of contemporary Irish literature note a surprising omnipresence of historical themes in the novels of a country whose present day is so eventful. Such prominent writers like, Roddy Doyle, Patrick McCabe or Sebastian Barry seem to be immersed in Irish twentieth-century history and the national myth. Barry’s theatre plays and novels usually question the official, heroic version of history by focusing on the forgotten and the marginalised: loyalist Catholics, single women, children. The present article analyses two of his novels: The Whereabouts of Eneas McNulty (1998) and The Secret Scripture (2008), which share some of the characters and are both set in Sligo in the first half of the twentieth century. The present article claims that in the ten years that separates the publication of these novels, Barry’s attitude to history visibly changed. Contrary to the opinion of most critics, Barry’s approach evolved from the uncompromising revisionism of the earlier novel to considerable scepticism about the possibility of objective history and historical truth in the later work. The article also suggests that tracing this process allows the reader to appreciate the writer’s motivation as an attempt to deal with the taboos of the past before embarking on the problems of the present.
Gide with Said. On a case of the (neo)paederastic Orientalism
The article offers an interpretation of André Gide "L immoraliste" novel by combining the views of the gender and gay and lesbian studies with Edward Said theory of Orientalism. The analysis opens with the summary of the cultural context of late 1800s, hostile to men and women engaging in emotional and sexual relations with people of the same sex. It then goes on to argue that a reference to the ancient paederasty presented a positive alternative to the prevailing attitude of that time towards same sex relations, regarding them as medical pathology. The interpretation of Gide novel demonstrates that the paederastic model based on polarized gender roles is transferred into the new cultural context through the Orientalist ideology. Michael (the main character) (neo)paederastic relations with Arab boys are founded on the dichotomous and hierarchical opposition between the people of the Orient and those of the West. Yet the very Orientalist ideology transforms the (neo)paederastic model into its exact opposite: an Arab boy, enclosed in his otherness, passes his own difference on to his European partner, the (neo)paederast thus beginning to resemble the homosexual who was in turn also enclosed in his alleged radical "otherness" by psychiatrists of the 19th century.
In this paper I investigate the narrative techniques in short stories by Stig Dagerman, one of the leading Swedish writers of the 1940s.
I focus on the auctorial narrative situation, in which the narrator exposes his presence in the literary text, taking a position between fiction and reality outside the literature. My observation is that this phenomenon is characteristic for Dagerman’s short stories and that it can be further examined through the perspective of skaz, the oral form of narration.
In the first part of my article I briefly discuss different concepts of skaz presented by different scholars, e.g., Eikhenbaum, Vinogradov and Bakhtin, and I point out their limitations. In my analysis I use Titunik’s model of skaz, which makes it possible for me to describe this narrative device in the most complex way with different kinds of determinants, namely grammatical, situative, expressive, allocutive, dialectical and semantic ones. In the second part of my article I show how these determinants manifest themselves in Dagerman’s short stories. The third section of the article includes my conclusions from the analysis.
Dagerman uses the technique of skaz in his short stories frequently and intentionally, both in homodiegetic and in the heterodiegetic narration. He applies all determinants of skaz from Titunik’s model, a number of different ones at the same time. He uses dialectical determinants of skaz at the lowest pitch, he rather concentrates on expressive and allocutive ones. The narrator does not only mark his position in the literary text, but he also draws the attention to the presence of the narratee. In this way the very act of communication is stressed in Dagerman’s short stories. The analysis of skaz can therefore make an interesting contribution to the studies of communication strategies in Dagerman’s short stories.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 7 - 24
Fryderyk Chopin and George Sand in the Eyes of Polish Biographers and Literary Critics
The Polish composer Fryderyk Chopin and the French writer Aurore Dudevant (pen name George Sand) have spent several years in a close relationship, which has become the source of one of those tales about famous lovers, tales that with time acquire various interpretations and begin their own independent life. The present article offers the picture of this relationship gleaned from essays, biographies and literary works written and published in Polish from 1840 until today. The most interesting discovery of the research is a change in the image of George Sand, who had been first seen as a great writer, and only then gradually became no more than Chopin’s lover. Also, the attitude towards George Sand, in spite of numerous objective interpretations by Polish biographers, is still hostile, which distorts the complex character of their relationship.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 25 - 36
«VII: foetorem in lecto». A Reading of I donneschi difetti by Giuseppe Passi Ravennate
This article analyses the treatise I donneschi difetti, written by the scholar Giuseppe Passi in 1599. The first part of the article presents the architecture of the treatise and the author’s way ofarguing. The second introduces a few examples of female defects related to the sexual sphere and tries to demonstrate how, under the stigmatization of these defects, the author cannot hide his attraction and fear for women. The last part tries to explain the reason for this work, which could be interpreted as a stance by the author himself against the new phenomenon which was taking place at the time in Italian culture: that is, the figure of the female writer.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 37 - 45
The Desert in the Roman d’Alexandre of Alexandre de Paris (12th century)
The desert is a favourite setting for adventures in the Roman d’Alexandre composed by Alexandre de Paris, around 1188. The space of anxiety, of fear, of transgression, of initiation into the mysteries of life and death, it all belongs to one of the most important parts of the medieval imagination, fed by myths and tales of exotic travels, inherited from oriental and occidental Antiquity. There are many things going on in this area, such as quests, conquests, victories, defeats, friendships, love, hardships, death and treason.
The motif of a desert becomes a dream carrier, expressing the protagonists will of surpassing themselves, the will which could be shared with the public to whom the text was addressed. Instead of being a simple element of oriental decoration, it expresses a certain vision of the world, as it transforms itself from a simple geographic and climatic space into a mythic Le désert dans le Roman d’Alexandre d’Alexandre de Paris (XIIe sičcle) space. Its representation, connected with the omnipresence of marvels, echoes the images of the Orient, as they were perceived by the medieval Occident. The marvels of the desert, seen as projections of desires, dreams, and occidental traumatisms and nightmares, create a complex figure of a mysterious Elsewhere – dangerous, disturbing, fascinating and irresistibly attractive.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 47 - 52
A Futurist Travel towards the Absolute. Vulcano of Filippo Tommaso Marinetti
Italian futurists, eulogists of movement and velocity, avail themselves of the theme of travel, which frequently becomes a travel towards the Absolute and is based on such philosophical foundations as Bergsonism and occultism. This topic also appears a few times in Marinetti’s dramaturgy. His protagonists always begin their journey hoping that it will bring them closer to the stars, but inevitably fail to achieve their target. Marinetti’s drama Vulcano, analyzed in this paper, is both a rich source of futurist leitmotifs associated with the spiritual ascent and an interesting example of the unexpected pessimism of the founder of that bellicose movement.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 53 - 66
The Incendiary Traveller and Vasco da Gama of Gellu Naum. Surrealist Hero in statu nascendi
The paper presents the early poetic works of Gellu Naum, leading representative of the Romanian surrealism. The point of departure for considerations becomes the theoretical background of Naum’s aesthetic premises. On that basis, surrealism is being reconsidered as a special type of sensibility reclined on an unruly imagination rather than anarchical doctrin. With a starting glimpse of Naum’s debut (The Incendiary Traveller, 1936), surrealism in Romania has earned a lot of consciousness, confirmed by several volumes (particularly Naum’s Vasco da Gama, 1940). The new lease of life brought to the movement by the Romanian group was incontestable.
The principal part of the paper is devoted exclusively to the analysis of Gellu Naum’s early masterpieces – The Incendiary Traveller (1936) and Vasco da Gama (1940). The main aim is to reconstruct Naum’s imaginary areas full of unseen things that underlie the surfaces of the quotidian and consciousness. The Romanian poet concentrates on the liberation of the subject or a person from the necessity of identity. The Surrealist hero (both Vasco da Gama and The Incendiary Traveller) has to be at the same time a textual construct, only a toy in the demonically animated inorganic things’ hands, an inert object, and, at least, the poet’s alter ego, exploratory of the irrational and marvellous, a grand voyager over the devouring sea of objects (sea of bones), a platform build on the basis of free imagination. The goal of the Gellu Naum’s textual representative is to move between worlds, to participate in a fluid series of magical changes in the permanent process of seeking for a secret identity.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 67 - 82
Reterytorializacja Republiki Południowej Afryki. Alegoria polityczna w Mistrzu z Petersburga J.M. Coetzeego
Jednym z najważniejszych terminów w krytyce twórczości J.M. Coetzeego jest alegoria. Kontrowersje wokół prób literalnego i symbolicznego odczytania twórczości tego południowoafrykańskiego pisarza zdominowały dyskurs naukowy na temat jego twórczości, poczynając od uznania alegorii za podstawową metodę recepcji dzieła literackiego (zwłaszcza w ujęciu takich badaczy jak Dominic Head czy Teresa Dovey), a kończąc na odrzuceniu symbolicznej próby odczytania powieści noblisty (prace Dereka Attridge’a). Niniejszy artykuł dokonuje alegorycznej interpretacji powieści Mistrz z Petersburga z roku 1994, będącej fikcyjną biografią Fiodora Dostojewskiego, a jednocześnie, jak twierdzi autor, zakamuflowaną opowieścią o Republice Południowej Afryki w ostatnich latach apartheidu.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 83 - 93
The image of house in El Obsceno Pájaro De La Noche by José Donoso
The topic of the article is the symbolism of house in El obsceno pájaro de la noche, a novel by José Donoso. There are three images of house (home of Humberto Peñaloza, Rinconada and Casa de Ejercicios Espirituales) are discussed in the article, primarily relating to the symbolic meaning of the “house” in the interpretation of Gaston Bachelard and also to opinions of the author himself, drawn from his journals developed by Pilar Donoso. The analysis of these images enables to percieve the strict relationship between the composition of space and the composition of characters. It also shows how the vision of the “house” understood as a space structure, fits into the symbolism of “imbunche” and the symbolism of the mask, both dominant in the novel. The metaphorical conception of space, typical for the “novela del lenguaje”, in “El obsceno pájaro de la noche” becomes the key to the interpretation of the represented world of the text in the sense of apocalypse. The very figure of the house with its symbolical and metaphorical contexts shows in the fullest way the progressive destruction of the main character, the deep crisis of ethical values, social system and also the crisis of the novel as a genre.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 95 - 110
Auðunar þáttr vestfi rzka jako fi kcja paraboliczna
Średniowieczna opowieść o Auðunie z Zachodnich Fiordów to przykład staronordyckiego opowiadania z grupy þættir. Jest historią ubogiego Islandczyka, który wyrusza w podróż, w wyniku której zdobywa sławę i bogactwo. Kompozycja utworu jest skoncentrowana wokół podróży i spotkań bohatera z królami Norwegii i Danii, a motywem przewodnim jest pragnienie przekazania kosztownego daru jednemu z nich. Struktura narracyjna zbliża to opowiadanie do fi kcji parabolicznej w rozumieniu Michała Głowińskiego, otwierając możliwości interpretacji. W niniejszym artykule przedstawiam je w nowej, komunikacyjnej perspektywie, prezentując ten utwór jako przykład szczególnego rodzaju fi kcji narracyjnej.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 111 - 121
The Principle of Inversion. Some Mynona Grotesques
Grotesque art is inconceivable without reference to the mimetic. It must always reflect a realistic template. The grotesque should be seen as the antithesis of the mimetic, and human imagination, whatever it is creating, constantly draws on familiar aspects of reality. The processes which the mimetic undergoes in grotesque art are inversion, distortion and blending. This article explores the creative work of Salomo Friedlaender/Mynona, with particular focus on inversion. Mynona’s literary oeuvre is generally considered as grotesque. To a considerable extent this is due to the fact that he described himself as a grotesque writer and his short works, for which he is known, simply as grotesques. According to Peter Fuss, inversion is a mimesis which imitates certain elements and relationships of its models but effects changes in direction and hierarchical sequence. Mynona uses the whole range of grotesque devices, including inversion. With the exception of one of the texts, the grotesques by Mynona which are analysed and interpreted here are taken from Rosa, die schone Schutzmannsfrau und andere Grotesken.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 123 - 132
Sentimentality Today: Idyllic, Elegiac and Comic
Since the late 1980’s literary critics have noticed a renaissance of sentimental trends in Russian literature. The so-called „new sentimentality” or „new sincerity” seems to be one of the most essential phenomena in contemporary literature in Russia and at the same time one of the less investigated, as the concept of sentimentality itself is not well-defined. In this paper I attempt to present actual possibilities of conceptualizing the sentimentality beyond the framework of historical sentimentalism and develop my own idea, based on the theory of aesthetic modes: idyllic, elegiac and comic ones.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 131 - 151
Dramma per musica of the Early 20th Century – the Theme of Music in Master and Margarita by Mikhail Bulgakov with Reference to Theodor Adorno’s Philosophy of Modern Music
The aim of the article is to present how musical themes create the artistic space in the novel Master and Margarita by Mikhail Bulgakov. The question „music in literature” became a significant part of discussion in modern literary and tendencies like intertextuality and intersemiotics. With the support of above-mentioned theories and with reference to postulates proposed by representative of New Hermeneutics in music, Theodor Adorno (1903–1969), I aim at proving that music theme not only „beautifies” artistic space (what concerns especially motives of folk and national songs and dances), or co-creates and supplements the plot, but can also imply deep philosophical and historiosophical meaning. According to Adorno, art never can be independent of historical and social changes. Consequently, a quality of an art reflects a moral condition of society. In the novel Master and Margarita especially music themes vividly allude to reality which is devoid of freedom (as if reality in which Bulgakov indeed lived) and also to humankind losing morality at a critical historic moment. „Grotesque” steps, improvisation and deconstruction of time in „forbidden music” (in Soviet times the term included particularly jazz and fokstrot) are the elements of musical composition which enrich novel’s semantics. On the one hand, they correspond with perversion and chaos of new times. On the other hand, they reveal a human desire for freedom.
Apart from historical aspects, the music themes in the text appear together with the names of composers (the most significant among characters-composers are Berlioz and doctor Stravinsky), titles of works or their theme. Music is suggested by structural elements: polyphony, variation, depersonalization, dodecaphony, also by philosophical laugh, crying, gesture and shock. Due to dynamics and expressionism, an atmosphere of the end of old world is created and the lunacy of upcoming one is shown. Meanwhile, a famous new music’s chaos is closed by the revaluation and orderliness. In accordance with the main novel’s truth – „everything will be like it should be, that is how a world is constructed” – sacrum and profanum would finally find its’ place. Suggestive reflection of that truth can be found in metaphor of symphony proposed in the article.
Since the late 1980’s literary critics have noticed a renaissance of sentimental trends in Russian literature. The so-called „new sentimentality” or „new sincerity” seems to be one of the most essential phenomena in contemporary literature in Russia and at the same time one of the less investigated, as the concept of sentimentality itself is not well-defined. In this paper I attempt to present actual possibilities of conceptualizing the sentimentality beyond the framework of historical sentimentalism and develop my own idea, based on the theory of aesthetic modes: idyllic, elegiac and comic ones.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 7 - 24
Fryderyk Chopin and George Sand in the Eyes of Polish Biographers and Literary Critics
The Polish composer Fryderyk Chopin and the French writer Aurore Dudevant (pen name George Sand) have spent several years in a close relationship, which has become the source of one of those tales about famous lovers, tales that with time acquire various interpretations and begin their own independent life. The present article offers the picture of this relationship gleaned from essays, biographies and literary works written and published in Polish from 1840 until today. The most interesting discovery of the research is a change in the image of George Sand, who had been first seen as a great writer, and only then gradually became no more than Chopin’s lover. Also, the attitude towards George Sand, in spite of numerous objective interpretations by Polish biographers, is still hostile, which distorts the complex character of their relationship.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 25 - 36
«VII: foetorem in lecto». A Reading of I donneschi difetti by Giuseppe Passi Ravennate
This article analyses the treatise I donneschi difetti, written by the scholar Giuseppe Passi in 1599. The first part of the article presents the architecture of the treatise and the author’s way ofarguing. The second introduces a few examples of female defects related to the sexual sphere and tries to demonstrate how, under the stigmatization of these defects, the author cannot hide his attraction and fear for women. The last part tries to explain the reason for this work, which could be interpreted as a stance by the author himself against the new phenomenon which was taking place at the time in Italian culture: that is, the figure of the female writer.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 37 - 45
The Desert in the Roman d’Alexandre of Alexandre de Paris (12th century)
The desert is a favourite setting for adventures in the Roman d’Alexandre composed by Alexandre de Paris, around 1188. The space of anxiety, of fear, of transgression, of initiation into the mysteries of life and death, it all belongs to one of the most important parts of the medieval imagination, fed by myths and tales of exotic travels, inherited from oriental and occidental Antiquity. There are many things going on in this area, such as quests, conquests, victories, defeats, friendships, love, hardships, death and treason.
The motif of a desert becomes a dream carrier, expressing the protagonists will of surpassing themselves, the will which could be shared with the public to whom the text was addressed. Instead of being a simple element of oriental decoration, it expresses a certain vision of the world, as it transforms itself from a simple geographic and climatic space into a mythic Le désert dans le Roman d’Alexandre d’Alexandre de Paris (XIIe sičcle) space. Its representation, connected with the omnipresence of marvels, echoes the images of the Orient, as they were perceived by the medieval Occident. The marvels of the desert, seen as projections of desires, dreams, and occidental traumatisms and nightmares, create a complex figure of a mysterious Elsewhere – dangerous, disturbing, fascinating and irresistibly attractive.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 47 - 52
A Futurist Travel towards the Absolute. Vulcano of Filippo Tommaso Marinetti
Italian futurists, eulogists of movement and velocity, avail themselves of the theme of travel, which frequently becomes a travel towards the Absolute and is based on such philosophical foundations as Bergsonism and occultism. This topic also appears a few times in Marinetti’s dramaturgy. His protagonists always begin their journey hoping that it will bring them closer to the stars, but inevitably fail to achieve their target. Marinetti’s drama Vulcano, analyzed in this paper, is both a rich source of futurist leitmotifs associated with the spiritual ascent and an interesting example of the unexpected pessimism of the founder of that bellicose movement.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 53 - 66
The Incendiary Traveller and Vasco da Gama of Gellu Naum. Surrealist Hero in statu nascendi
The paper presents the early poetic works of Gellu Naum, leading representative of the Romanian surrealism. The point of departure for considerations becomes the theoretical background of Naum’s aesthetic premises. On that basis, surrealism is being reconsidered as a special type of sensibility reclined on an unruly imagination rather than anarchical doctrin. With a starting glimpse of Naum’s debut (The Incendiary Traveller, 1936), surrealism in Romania has earned a lot of consciousness, confirmed by several volumes (particularly Naum’s Vasco da Gama, 1940). The new lease of life brought to the movement by the Romanian group was incontestable.
The principal part of the paper is devoted exclusively to the analysis of Gellu Naum’s early masterpieces – The Incendiary Traveller (1936) and Vasco da Gama (1940). The main aim is to reconstruct Naum’s imaginary areas full of unseen things that underlie the surfaces of the quotidian and consciousness. The Romanian poet concentrates on the liberation of the subject or a person from the necessity of identity. The Surrealist hero (both Vasco da Gama and The Incendiary Traveller) has to be at the same time a textual construct, only a toy in the demonically animated inorganic things’ hands, an inert object, and, at least, the poet’s alter ego, exploratory of the irrational and marvellous, a grand voyager over the devouring sea of objects (sea of bones), a platform build on the basis of free imagination. The goal of the Gellu Naum’s textual representative is to move between worlds, to participate in a fluid series of magical changes in the permanent process of seeking for a secret identity.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 67 - 82
Reterytorializacja Republiki Południowej Afryki. Alegoria polityczna w Mistrzu z Petersburga J.M. Coetzeego
Jednym z najważniejszych terminów w krytyce twórczości J.M. Coetzeego jest alegoria. Kontrowersje wokół prób literalnego i symbolicznego odczytania twórczości tego południowoafrykańskiego pisarza zdominowały dyskurs naukowy na temat jego twórczości, poczynając od uznania alegorii za podstawową metodę recepcji dzieła literackiego (zwłaszcza w ujęciu takich badaczy jak Dominic Head czy Teresa Dovey), a kończąc na odrzuceniu symbolicznej próby odczytania powieści noblisty (prace Dereka Attridge’a). Niniejszy artykuł dokonuje alegorycznej interpretacji powieści Mistrz z Petersburga z roku 1994, będącej fikcyjną biografią Fiodora Dostojewskiego, a jednocześnie, jak twierdzi autor, zakamuflowaną opowieścią o Republice Południowej Afryki w ostatnich latach apartheidu.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 83 - 93
The image of house in El Obsceno Pájaro De La Noche by José Donoso
The topic of the article is the symbolism of house in El obsceno pájaro de la noche, a novel by José Donoso. There are three images of house (home of Humberto Peñaloza, Rinconada and Casa de Ejercicios Espirituales) are discussed in the article, primarily relating to the symbolic meaning of the “house” in the interpretation of Gaston Bachelard and also to opinions of the author himself, drawn from his journals developed by Pilar Donoso. The analysis of these images enables to percieve the strict relationship between the composition of space and the composition of characters. It also shows how the vision of the “house” understood as a space structure, fits into the symbolism of “imbunche” and the symbolism of the mask, both dominant in the novel. The metaphorical conception of space, typical for the “novela del lenguaje”, in “El obsceno pájaro de la noche” becomes the key to the interpretation of the represented world of the text in the sense of apocalypse. The very figure of the house with its symbolical and metaphorical contexts shows in the fullest way the progressive destruction of the main character, the deep crisis of ethical values, social system and also the crisis of the novel as a genre.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 95 - 110
Auðunar þáttr vestfi rzka jako fi kcja paraboliczna
Średniowieczna opowieść o Auðunie z Zachodnich Fiordów to przykład staronordyckiego opowiadania z grupy þættir. Jest historią ubogiego Islandczyka, który wyrusza w podróż, w wyniku której zdobywa sławę i bogactwo. Kompozycja utworu jest skoncentrowana wokół podróży i spotkań bohatera z królami Norwegii i Danii, a motywem przewodnim jest pragnienie przekazania kosztownego daru jednemu z nich. Struktura narracyjna zbliża to opowiadanie do fi kcji parabolicznej w rozumieniu Michała Głowińskiego, otwierając możliwości interpretacji. W niniejszym artykule przedstawiam je w nowej, komunikacyjnej perspektywie, prezentując ten utwór jako przykład szczególnego rodzaju fi kcji narracyjnej.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 111 - 121
The Principle of Inversion. Some Mynona Grotesques
Grotesque art is inconceivable without reference to the mimetic. It must always reflect a realistic template. The grotesque should be seen as the antithesis of the mimetic, and human imagination, whatever it is creating, constantly draws on familiar aspects of reality. The processes which the mimetic undergoes in grotesque art are inversion, distortion and blending. This article explores the creative work of Salomo Friedlaender/Mynona, with particular focus on inversion. Mynona’s literary oeuvre is generally considered as grotesque. To a considerable extent this is due to the fact that he described himself as a grotesque writer and his short works, for which he is known, simply as grotesques. According to Peter Fuss, inversion is a mimesis which imitates certain elements and relationships of its models but effects changes in direction and hierarchical sequence. Mynona uses the whole range of grotesque devices, including inversion. With the exception of one of the texts, the grotesques by Mynona which are analysed and interpreted here are taken from Rosa, die schone Schutzmannsfrau und andere Grotesken.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 123 - 132
Sentimentality Today: Idyllic, Elegiac and Comic
Since the late 1980’s literary critics have noticed a renaissance of sentimental trends in Russian literature. The so-called „new sentimentality” or „new sincerity” seems to be one of the most essential phenomena in contemporary literature in Russia and at the same time one of the less investigated, as the concept of sentimentality itself is not well-defined. In this paper I attempt to present actual possibilities of conceptualizing the sentimentality beyond the framework of historical sentimentalism and develop my own idea, based on the theory of aesthetic modes: idyllic, elegiac and comic ones.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 5, Issue 1,
2010, pp. 131 - 151
Dramma per musica of the Early 20th Century – the Theme of Music in Master and Margarita by Mikhail Bulgakov with Reference to Theodor Adorno’s Philosophy of Modern Music
The aim of the article is to present how musical themes create the artistic space in the novel Master and Margarita by Mikhail Bulgakov. The question „music in literature” became a significant part of discussion in modern literary and tendencies like intertextuality and intersemiotics. With the support of above-mentioned theories and with reference to postulates proposed by representative of New Hermeneutics in music, Theodor Adorno (1903–1969), I aim at proving that music theme not only „beautifies” artistic space (what concerns especially motives of folk and national songs and dances), or co-creates and supplements the plot, but can also imply deep philosophical and historiosophical meaning. According to Adorno, art never can be independent of historical and social changes. Consequently, a quality of an art reflects a moral condition of society. In the novel Master and Margarita especially music themes vividly allude to reality which is devoid of freedom (as if reality in which Bulgakov indeed lived) and also to humankind losing morality at a critical historic moment. „Grotesque” steps, improvisation and deconstruction of time in „forbidden music” (in Soviet times the term included particularly jazz and fokstrot) are the elements of musical composition which enrich novel’s semantics. On the one hand, they correspond with perversion and chaos of new times. On the other hand, they reveal a human desire for freedom.
Apart from historical aspects, the music themes in the text appear together with the names of composers (the most significant among characters-composers are Berlioz and doctor Stravinsky), titles of works or their theme. Music is suggested by structural elements: polyphony, variation, depersonalization, dodecaphony, also by philosophical laugh, crying, gesture and shock. Due to dynamics and expressionism, an atmosphere of the end of old world is created and the lunacy of upcoming one is shown. Meanwhile, a famous new music’s chaos is closed by the revaluation and orderliness. In accordance with the main novel’s truth – „everything will be like it should be, that is how a world is constructed” – sacrum and profanum would finally find its’ place. Suggestive reflection of that truth can be found in metaphor of symphony proposed in the article.
Since the late 1980’s literary critics have noticed a renaissance of sentimental trends in Russian literature. The so-called „new sentimentality” or „new sincerity” seems to be one of the most essential phenomena in contemporary literature in Russia and at the same time one of the less investigated, as the concept of sentimentality itself is not well-defined. In this paper I attempt to present actual possibilities of conceptualizing the sentimentality beyond the framework of historical sentimentalism and develop my own idea, based on the theory of aesthetic modes: idyllic, elegiac and comic ones.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 7 - 20
Artykuł jest poświęcony wspomnieniom pięciu egipskich autorów, znanych odbiorcom w krajach
muzułmańskich z działalności religijnej i politycznej. Poddano analizie formę, styl, najważniejszą
problematykę i przesłanie wspomnień. Ukazało to, z jednej strony, w jakim stopniu
narratorzy łączą tradycję z nowoczesną (auto)biografi ą, a z drugiej strony, w jakiej mierze problematyka
ta i jej wymiar zależą od ich relacji społecznych, drogi zawodowej i implikowanego
odbiorcy ich publikacji. Chociaż autobiografi czne teksty mogą być traktowane jako literatura,
dla ich zagorzałych zwolenników stanowią religijny i polityczny testament ich bohatera.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 21 - 32
Od lat sześćdziesiątych XX wieku z jednej strony stwierdza się silny wpływ literackich wzorców
A. Rimbauda, F. Hölderlina i Novalisa na Georga Trakla, z drugiej strony W. Killy podkreśla
w odniesieniu do wydania krytycznego oscylowanie tekstu w procesie powstawania między
różnymi i sprzecznymi wersjami. Dopiero nowa linia badań nad intertekstualnością zezwala
jednak na to, by połączyć z sobą oba fenomeny i zrozumieć ich oddziaływania. Na podstawie
Biblii, stanowiącej istotny i wielostronny pre-tekst, łączony w wierszach Trakla z nawiązaniami
mitologicznymi i literackimi, w artykule wykazano, w jaki sposób montaż różnych odniesień
nie tylko pociąga za sobą ambiwalencję ocen, lecz także jak stwarza otwartość znaczeń,
charakterystyczną dla nowoczesnego dzieła sztuki, dzięki której czytelnik odgrywa ważną rolę.
(Por. U. Eco, Das offene Kunstwerk, Frankfurt nad Menem 1973.)
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 33 - 47
Die rhetorischen Fragen in exordium und narratio in Ciceros Rede Pro sexto Roscio Amerino
In dem vorliegenden Beitrag sind die rhetorischen Fragen in exordium und narratio der frühe-ren Ciceros Rede Pro Sexto Roscio Amerino behandelt geworden. Diese Fragen, die zu den Denkfi guren gezählt werden, spielten in der Strategie des Redners eine sehr wichtige Rolle: sie bauten die Spannung auf, beeinfl ussten, wie im Fall der dubitatio, die Gefühle der Hörer, erfüll-ten vor allem die pathetische Funktion, doch ab und zu, wie im Fall der subiectio oder ratioci-natio, überzeugten sie durch die Logik der Argumente, übten also eine logisch-argumentative Funktion aus. Die von uns analisierten Fragen waren oft mit anderen rhetorischen Figuren ver-bunden, wie Paronomasie, Anapher, obsecratio, auf diese Weise wirkte ihre Überzeugungskraft viel effektiver. Die meisterhafte Ausnutzung der rhetorischen Fragen, die nicht nur am An-fang der Rede gebraucht wurden, beeinfl usste mit Sicherheit die Richterentscheidung (Roscius wurde freigelassen), und der von Cicero bei Roscius’ Verteidigung erzielte Erfolg bildete den Anfang seiner bedeutenden gerichtlichen und politischen Laufbahn. Pytania retoryczne w exordium i narratio mowy Cycerona Pro Sexto Roscio Amerino
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 63 - 74
Basileus: il potere e le sue manifestazioni in Calderón di Pier Paolo Pasolini
Il presente articolo ha come obiettivo presentare il tema del potere sviluppato da Pier Paolo Pasolini nel suo dramma Calderón. Nella mia analisi mi concentro soprattutto sulle diverse forme che il potere assume nel testo pasoliniano. Mi occupo delle relazioni tra diversi personaggi presentati e cerco di stabilire quale sia la fonte del potere nei singoli casi nonché in che modo esso si manifesti. La mia attenzione va soprattutto al personaggio di Basilio che accentra nelle sue mani diversi tipi del potere: quello del Padre, del Marito e del Re. Questo personaggio rispecchia diversi livelli su cui si manifesta il potere – dalla famiglia allo Stato. Un altro problema che viene da me esaminato è legato al corpo come strumento di controllo da parte del potere e alla lingua vista come l’ordine simbolico in cui esso si manifesta. Finalmente analizzo l’aspetto politico del testo di Pasolini e della sua visione dei cambiamenti del potere nel contesto dei mutamenti avvenuti nella realtà sociale e politica degli anni Sessanta
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 75 - 93
First Book of Scivias of Hildegard of Bingen. The written text and illustrations
The fi rst book of Scivias of Hildegard of Bingen is composed of six visions which recount the author’s revelation. The visions were written by Hildegard’s secretary, and at the same time illuminations were painted to illustrate the written text. The fi rst book of Scivias shows the creation of the world. In the fi rst vision one can read about the Creator. The second, very extensive, vision describes the fall of Lucifer and its consequence – the original sin of Adam and Eve. The third vision in turn shows the cosmic egg, which symbolizes the Universe. The fourth one consists of three parts and concerns the human body and soul as well as a relationship between them. Synagogue as a „mother of incarnation” and the mother-in-law of the Church is described in the fi fth vision. The last part of the book shows the characteristics of angels’ choruses. All elements that appear in visions, apart from their literary sense, also have a symbolic meaning. In some cases it is related to the real form of the person, thing or phenomenon. In the present paper these elements of cosmos are described according to their function and artistic representation.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 111 - 128
Czesław Miłosz’s Shakespeare
Czesław Miłosz translated only one play by Shakespeare, As You Like It, and the fi rst two acts of Othello. Both „Shakespearean episodes” by this otherwise prolifi c translator took place at the time of dramatic circumstances that were heavily affecting Miłosz’s life and work. The task of translating As You Like It was commissioned by the Polish Underground Theatre Board in 1943. The attempt at translating Othello had been undertaken just before the poet emigrated to France as a political refugee in 1951. The paper focuses on some of the areas of interest that the case of Miłosz’s Shakespeare opens for historico-literary analysis: the aims and conditions of Miłosz’s translation of Shakespeare marked by the extreme extra-textual conditions; Miłosz’s poetry about the Nazi occupied Warsaw vis-a-vis his artistic, intellectual and political involvement in translating As You Like It; the translated texts’ literary and theatrical reception versus the poet’s initial aims and his low opinion about his rendition; Miłosz’s decision to give up Othello in the face of the growing isolation from his homeland. The presented analysis highlights the position of translation within the wider context of Miłosz’s creative work as poet-translator.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 129 - 145
W powieści Théophile’a Gautiera Le Capitaine Fracasse (1863) zamek i teatr decydują o organizacji przestrzeni, w której sytuuje się fabuła utworu. Główny bohater opuszcza swój popadający w ruinę zamek, by wstąpić do trupy wędrownych aktorów i wraz z nimi przemierzać Francję, zanim powróci do rodowej siedziby. Zamek symbolizuje trwałość i niezmienność bytu; teatr, zwłaszcza wędrowny, wydaje się jego przeciwieństwem. Podobnie bohater: jako baron de Sigognac powinien znać swoją pozycję w świecie, jako komediant – może swojego miejsca nieustannie poszukiwać, przyjmując rozmaite role i godząc się na odmiany losu. Analiza sposobu, w jaki Gautier konstruuje świat przedstawiony powieści, a zwłaszcza postać eponimicznego bohatera, pozwala dostrzec niejednoznaczność opozycji: zamek – teatr. Funkcje tych znaków przestrzennych są wobec siebie komplementarne lub nawzajem się wykluczają. Melancholia dostrzegalna jest w zarówno w sferze zamku, jak i w sferze teatru, a dotyczy nie tylko protagonisty, lecz także wielu innych postaci, elementów krajobrazu, architektury, zjawisk atmosferycznych itd. Wyobrażana jest w sposób jawny lub utajony na przestrzeni całego tekstu; wolno uznać, iż Capitaine Fracasse w sposób oryginalny tematyzuje wpisanie melancholii w tkankę powieści.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 147 - 158
W konfesyjnych powieściach Kazuo Ishiguro tematyczną dominantę stanowią procesy autoanalizy wynikające z poczucia winy i współwystępujące z nimi mechanizmy zaprzeczania, względnie wypierania. Te wątki rozwijają się na dwu wzajemnie związanych poziomach: na poziomie mimetycznym oraz w sferze symboliczno-etycznej, ukazanej z perspektywy narratora pierwszoosobowego, który porusza się na płaszczyźnie łączącej teraźniejszość i przeszłość, doświadczenie i pamięć oraz fantazję i rzeczywistość. Punktem wyjścia każdej z sześciu narracji jest konkretna, wyraźnie dookreślona sytuacja, której rezultatem jest ujawnienie ukrytej traumy rzucającej cień na teraźniejszość bohatera, a związanej z poczuciem winy czy zaniechania. Artykuł jest propozycją odczytania kolejnych narracji w kategoriach realizmu psychologicznego i traktowania ich jako różnych literackich wersji procesu wymazywania przeszłości, który z jednej strony polega na ustaleniu stopnia odpowiedzialności wobec siebie i innych, a z drugiej na jednoczesnym uwalnianiu się od wyrzutów sumienia.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 159 - 167
Chaos and Genology: American Horror Fiction after 1835
The article aims at presenting the problems of defi nition concerning American horror fi ction after Edgar Allan Poe. The general confusion and lack of consistency, characterizing the discussion of horror fi ction in terms of genre, is identifi ed as a problem in contemporary critical debates. Readers and critics alike describe works by Stephen King or Richard Matheson as ghost stories, horror/terror novels, supernatural thriller, or even Gothic. Still, satisfactory explanations for applying the names are seldom provided. The article attempts to identify some of the reasons for this genological disorder while various suggested defi nitions are being discussed.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 7 - 20
Artykuł jest poświęcony wspomnieniom pięciu egipskich autorów, znanych odbiorcom w krajach
muzułmańskich z działalności religijnej i politycznej. Poddano analizie formę, styl, najważniejszą
problematykę i przesłanie wspomnień. Ukazało to, z jednej strony, w jakim stopniu
narratorzy łączą tradycję z nowoczesną (auto)biografi ą, a z drugiej strony, w jakiej mierze problematyka
ta i jej wymiar zależą od ich relacji społecznych, drogi zawodowej i implikowanego
odbiorcy ich publikacji. Chociaż autobiografi czne teksty mogą być traktowane jako literatura,
dla ich zagorzałych zwolenników stanowią religijny i polityczny testament ich bohatera.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 21 - 32
Od lat sześćdziesiątych XX wieku z jednej strony stwierdza się silny wpływ literackich wzorców
A. Rimbauda, F. Hölderlina i Novalisa na Georga Trakla, z drugiej strony W. Killy podkreśla
w odniesieniu do wydania krytycznego oscylowanie tekstu w procesie powstawania między
różnymi i sprzecznymi wersjami. Dopiero nowa linia badań nad intertekstualnością zezwala
jednak na to, by połączyć z sobą oba fenomeny i zrozumieć ich oddziaływania. Na podstawie
Biblii, stanowiącej istotny i wielostronny pre-tekst, łączony w wierszach Trakla z nawiązaniami
mitologicznymi i literackimi, w artykule wykazano, w jaki sposób montaż różnych odniesień
nie tylko pociąga za sobą ambiwalencję ocen, lecz także jak stwarza otwartość znaczeń,
charakterystyczną dla nowoczesnego dzieła sztuki, dzięki której czytelnik odgrywa ważną rolę.
(Por. U. Eco, Das offene Kunstwerk, Frankfurt nad Menem 1973.)
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 33 - 47
Die rhetorischen Fragen in exordium und narratio in Ciceros Rede Pro sexto Roscio Amerino
In dem vorliegenden Beitrag sind die rhetorischen Fragen in exordium und narratio der frühe-ren Ciceros Rede Pro Sexto Roscio Amerino behandelt geworden. Diese Fragen, die zu den Denkfi guren gezählt werden, spielten in der Strategie des Redners eine sehr wichtige Rolle: sie bauten die Spannung auf, beeinfl ussten, wie im Fall der dubitatio, die Gefühle der Hörer, erfüll-ten vor allem die pathetische Funktion, doch ab und zu, wie im Fall der subiectio oder ratioci-natio, überzeugten sie durch die Logik der Argumente, übten also eine logisch-argumentative Funktion aus. Die von uns analisierten Fragen waren oft mit anderen rhetorischen Figuren ver-bunden, wie Paronomasie, Anapher, obsecratio, auf diese Weise wirkte ihre Überzeugungskraft viel effektiver. Die meisterhafte Ausnutzung der rhetorischen Fragen, die nicht nur am An-fang der Rede gebraucht wurden, beeinfl usste mit Sicherheit die Richterentscheidung (Roscius wurde freigelassen), und der von Cicero bei Roscius’ Verteidigung erzielte Erfolg bildete den Anfang seiner bedeutenden gerichtlichen und politischen Laufbahn. Pytania retoryczne w exordium i narratio mowy Cycerona Pro Sexto Roscio Amerino
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 63 - 74
Basileus: il potere e le sue manifestazioni in Calderón di Pier Paolo Pasolini
Il presente articolo ha come obiettivo presentare il tema del potere sviluppato da Pier Paolo Pasolini nel suo dramma Calderón. Nella mia analisi mi concentro soprattutto sulle diverse forme che il potere assume nel testo pasoliniano. Mi occupo delle relazioni tra diversi personaggi presentati e cerco di stabilire quale sia la fonte del potere nei singoli casi nonché in che modo esso si manifesti. La mia attenzione va soprattutto al personaggio di Basilio che accentra nelle sue mani diversi tipi del potere: quello del Padre, del Marito e del Re. Questo personaggio rispecchia diversi livelli su cui si manifesta il potere – dalla famiglia allo Stato. Un altro problema che viene da me esaminato è legato al corpo come strumento di controllo da parte del potere e alla lingua vista come l’ordine simbolico in cui esso si manifesta. Finalmente analizzo l’aspetto politico del testo di Pasolini e della sua visione dei cambiamenti del potere nel contesto dei mutamenti avvenuti nella realtà sociale e politica degli anni Sessanta
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 75 - 93
First Book of Scivias of Hildegard of Bingen. The written text and illustrations
The fi rst book of Scivias of Hildegard of Bingen is composed of six visions which recount the author’s revelation. The visions were written by Hildegard’s secretary, and at the same time illuminations were painted to illustrate the written text. The fi rst book of Scivias shows the creation of the world. In the fi rst vision one can read about the Creator. The second, very extensive, vision describes the fall of Lucifer and its consequence – the original sin of Adam and Eve. The third vision in turn shows the cosmic egg, which symbolizes the Universe. The fourth one consists of three parts and concerns the human body and soul as well as a relationship between them. Synagogue as a „mother of incarnation” and the mother-in-law of the Church is described in the fi fth vision. The last part of the book shows the characteristics of angels’ choruses. All elements that appear in visions, apart from their literary sense, also have a symbolic meaning. In some cases it is related to the real form of the person, thing or phenomenon. In the present paper these elements of cosmos are described according to their function and artistic representation.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 111 - 128
Czesław Miłosz’s Shakespeare
Czesław Miłosz translated only one play by Shakespeare, As You Like It, and the fi rst two acts of Othello. Both „Shakespearean episodes” by this otherwise prolifi c translator took place at the time of dramatic circumstances that were heavily affecting Miłosz’s life and work. The task of translating As You Like It was commissioned by the Polish Underground Theatre Board in 1943. The attempt at translating Othello had been undertaken just before the poet emigrated to France as a political refugee in 1951. The paper focuses on some of the areas of interest that the case of Miłosz’s Shakespeare opens for historico-literary analysis: the aims and conditions of Miłosz’s translation of Shakespeare marked by the extreme extra-textual conditions; Miłosz’s poetry about the Nazi occupied Warsaw vis-a-vis his artistic, intellectual and political involvement in translating As You Like It; the translated texts’ literary and theatrical reception versus the poet’s initial aims and his low opinion about his rendition; Miłosz’s decision to give up Othello in the face of the growing isolation from his homeland. The presented analysis highlights the position of translation within the wider context of Miłosz’s creative work as poet-translator.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 129 - 145
W powieści Théophile’a Gautiera Le Capitaine Fracasse (1863) zamek i teatr decydują o organizacji przestrzeni, w której sytuuje się fabuła utworu. Główny bohater opuszcza swój popadający w ruinę zamek, by wstąpić do trupy wędrownych aktorów i wraz z nimi przemierzać Francję, zanim powróci do rodowej siedziby. Zamek symbolizuje trwałość i niezmienność bytu; teatr, zwłaszcza wędrowny, wydaje się jego przeciwieństwem. Podobnie bohater: jako baron de Sigognac powinien znać swoją pozycję w świecie, jako komediant – może swojego miejsca nieustannie poszukiwać, przyjmując rozmaite role i godząc się na odmiany losu. Analiza sposobu, w jaki Gautier konstruuje świat przedstawiony powieści, a zwłaszcza postać eponimicznego bohatera, pozwala dostrzec niejednoznaczność opozycji: zamek – teatr. Funkcje tych znaków przestrzennych są wobec siebie komplementarne lub nawzajem się wykluczają. Melancholia dostrzegalna jest w zarówno w sferze zamku, jak i w sferze teatru, a dotyczy nie tylko protagonisty, lecz także wielu innych postaci, elementów krajobrazu, architektury, zjawisk atmosferycznych itd. Wyobrażana jest w sposób jawny lub utajony na przestrzeni całego tekstu; wolno uznać, iż Capitaine Fracasse w sposób oryginalny tematyzuje wpisanie melancholii w tkankę powieści.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 147 - 158
W konfesyjnych powieściach Kazuo Ishiguro tematyczną dominantę stanowią procesy autoanalizy wynikające z poczucia winy i współwystępujące z nimi mechanizmy zaprzeczania, względnie wypierania. Te wątki rozwijają się na dwu wzajemnie związanych poziomach: na poziomie mimetycznym oraz w sferze symboliczno-etycznej, ukazanej z perspektywy narratora pierwszoosobowego, który porusza się na płaszczyźnie łączącej teraźniejszość i przeszłość, doświadczenie i pamięć oraz fantazję i rzeczywistość. Punktem wyjścia każdej z sześciu narracji jest konkretna, wyraźnie dookreślona sytuacja, której rezultatem jest ujawnienie ukrytej traumy rzucającej cień na teraźniejszość bohatera, a związanej z poczuciem winy czy zaniechania. Artykuł jest propozycją odczytania kolejnych narracji w kategoriach realizmu psychologicznego i traktowania ich jako różnych literackich wersji procesu wymazywania przeszłości, który z jednej strony polega na ustaleniu stopnia odpowiedzialności wobec siebie i innych, a z drugiej na jednoczesnym uwalnianiu się od wyrzutów sumienia.
Studia Litteraria Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis,
Volume 4, Issue 1,
2009, pp. 159 - 167
Chaos and Genology: American Horror Fiction after 1835
The article aims at presenting the problems of defi nition concerning American horror fi ction after Edgar Allan Poe. The general confusion and lack of consistency, characterizing the discussion of horror fi ction in terms of genre, is identifi ed as a problem in contemporary critical debates. Readers and critics alike describe works by Stephen King or Richard Matheson as ghost stories, horror/terror novels, supernatural thriller, or even Gothic. Still, satisfactory explanations for applying the names are seldom provided. The article attempts to identify some of the reasons for this genological disorder while various suggested defi nitions are being discussed.